the importance of being garo

12 downloads 0 Views 2MB Size Report
Typeset in Singapore by Superskill Graphics Pte Ltd. Printed in ..... This is a common depiction of a so-called tribe in South Asia. Hundreds of .... by and large, limited to the Bengal/Bangladesh side of the border that separates the ...... Ibid., p. 56; see also Richard Jenkins, Rethinking Ethnicity. Arguments and. Explorations ...
The International Institute for Asian Studies (IIAS) is a postdoctoral research centre based in Leiden and Amsterdam, the Netherlands. Its main objective is to encourage the study of Asia and to promote national and international co-operation in this field. The geographical scope of the Institute covers South Asia, Southeast Asia, East Asia, and Central Asia. The institute focuses on the humanities and the social sciences and, where relevant, on their interaction with other sciences. The Institute of Southeast Asian Studies (ISEAS) was established as an autonomous organization in 1968. It is a regional research centre dedicated to the study of sociopolitical, security and economic trends and developments in Southeast Asia and its wider geostrategic and economic environment. The Institute’s research programmes are the Regional Economic Studies (RES, including ASEAN and APEC), Regional Strategic and Political Studies (RSPS), and Regional Social and Cultural Studies (RSCS). ISEAS Publishing, an established academic press, has issued more than 2,000 books and journals. It is the largest scholarly publisher of research about Southeast Asia from within the region. ISEAS Publishing works with many other academic and trade publishers and distributors to disseminate important research and analyses from and about Southeast Asia to the rest of the world.

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

2

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

First published in Singapore in 2007 by ISEAS Publishing Institute of Southeast Asian Studies 30 Heng Mui Keng Terrace Pasir Panjang Singapore 119614 E-mail: [email protected] Website: http://www.bookshop.iseas.edu.sg First published in Europe in 2007 by International Institute for Asian Studies P.O. Box 9515 2300 RA Leiden The Netherlands E-mail: [email protected] Website: http://www.iias.ni/ All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the prior permission of the Institute of Southeast Asian Studies. © 2007 Institute of Southeast Asian Studies, Singapore. The responsibility for facts and opinions in this publication rests exclusively with the author and her interpretations do not necessarily reflect the views or the policy of the publishers or its supporters. ISEAS Library Cataloguing-in-Publication Data Bal, Ellen. They ask if we eat frogs: Garo ethnicity in Bangladesh. 1. Garo (Indic people)—Bangladesh—History. 2. Garo (Indic people)—Bangladesh—Ethnic identity. 3. Minorities—Bangladesh. I. Title II. Title: Garo ethnicity in Bangladesh DS393.83 G37B17 2007 ISBN 978-981-230-446-9 (hard cover) ISBN 978-981-230-591-6 (PDF) PHOTO CREDIT: The photograph used on the front cover is reproduced with the kind permission of the author, Ellen Bal. Typeset in Singapore by Superskill Graphics Pte Ltd Printed in Singapore by

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

4

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

CONTENTS

Acknowledgements

vii

Glossary

xi

1

Introduction

1

2

The History of a Persistent Image

27

3

‘The Importance of Being Garo’: Garo Narratives of Self

50

4

Peoples without History?

67

5

‘Dual were Dual, Kochu were Kochu’: Garos Divided

88

6

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

111

7

Garos and Christianity

132

8

Garos and the State

158

9

Summary and Conclusion: From Tribes to Ethnic Minorities

209

References

217

Index

233

About the Author

243

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

5

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

6

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

They Ask if We Eat Frogs is a revised and updated version of my Ph.D. thesis which I defended in June 2000 at the Erasmus University in Rotterdam and which appeared under the title “‘They Ask if We Eat Frogs’: Social Boundaries, Ethnic Categorization, and the Garo People of Bangladesh”. Although I opted for a new subtitle to the book, I chose to keep the main title the same. To anyone familiar to South Asia, the question whether one eats frogs needs no further explanation. It symbolizes a whole world of prejudices and hierarchical relations between South Asia’s ‘majority populations’ and socalled tribal minorities. ‘Frog eaters’ supposedly stand for the most primitive of South Asians, those who have not learnt ‘civilized’ behaviour. To ask if one eats frogs goes beyond ‘objective’ curiosity. No matter how naive the inquirer, notions of inequality and simplicity underlie the question, and result, at the least, in feelings of embarrassment and uneasiness of the person addressed. In other words, ‘they ask if we eat frogs’ is the briefest possible summary of unequal and uneasy relations that have for decades marked Garo images and self-perceptions, and their relations to many others, non-Garos. For this project I carried out research between 1993 and 2000 and visited Bangladesh more or less on a yearly basis. Between March 1994 and March 1995, I spent a full year in the field. In that year I established most of my contacts with Garos and others, formed a number of valuable friendships, and experienced a heartwarming hospitality and willingness of Garos to welcome me into their lives and share their thoughts with me. During the past thirteen years I met numerous people who contributed in all sorts of ways to this outcome. Without their help and support this book would not exist. Hereafter I shall mention a number of them without even the smallest suggestion that the list includes all. My gratitude first goes out to the Garos in Bangladesh who opened their houses and hearts to me; who willingly spoke up and shared their life stories with me; far too many to be mentioned by name. Without their generosity, curiosity, enthusiasm and hospitality this research would not have been possible. I would especially like to thank the villagers of Bibalgree who time and again welcomed me and the

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

7

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

viii

Acknowledgements

occasional friends and relatives I brought along. I am particularly indebted to mamu Nehru, mani Chameli and their daughter Puti, who took me into their family and treated me as one of theirs. I am very grateful to the brothers of Taizé in Mymensingh. The gate to their home was always open. They inspired me by their work and commitment to the people in Bangladesh. Here I would particularly like to thank Br Guillaume, always full of stories and always out of time to share them all, possessing the priceless talent to see the beauty in all and everything. Br Erik helped me in a number of ways, among others, as co-editor of the book of photographs Manderangni Jagring: Images of the Garos of Bangladesh and as a travel companion during one of my many enjoyable journeys through ‘Garoland’. It was always good to discuss my research with him. In Dhaka, Professor Anwarrulah Choudhury helped me to navigate the inevitable bureaucratic hurdles and to obtain a research visa. Professor Sirajul Islam, Dr Ratan Lal Chakraborty and Dr Kibriaul Khaleque, whose sudden passing away came decades too early, offered me invaluable advice on the research project. My friends in Dhaka made my stay even more enjoyable. I was very fortunate to find a pleasant and stimulating environment in which to live with the volunteers of the Swedish Swallows, Karin and Maria, who also invited me to join their large circle of friends. Others who need to be mentioned here are the many members of the Chisim family of T.B. Gate, Bernard, Eva, Ineke, Juise and Zeba, Sanjeeb, Sister Elizabeth, Sumon, Tanvir and the workers of Nokmandi. I also want to thank my two colleagues in the ‘Garo field’, Robbins Burling and Erik de Maaker, and my colleagues at the Faculty of History and Arts of the Erasmus University of Rotterdam, in particularly Andrea Tyndall, Arjan de Haan, Bart Hofstede, Gijsbert Oonk, Hanneke Hoekstra, Jeroen Blaak, Jolien Harmsen, Karin Willemse, Manon van der Heijden, P.W. Zuidhof, Rick Dolphijn, Stef Scagliola, Ulbe Bosma, and Wilfred Dolfsma. The faculty funded much of my research, at home and abroad. Additional funding was provided by the J.E. Jurriaanse Stichting, Netherlands Foundation for the Advancement of Tropical Research (WOTRO), and the Trustfonds. Since August 2001, I have found myself a new circle of colleagues. The Department of Social and Cultural Anthropology offers a friendly and stimulating environment to work in. I came to know my new colleagues too late to share many of my ideas about this particular project with them, although some of their influence has seeped into this revised edition, but I am looking forward to working with them and to be part of each other’s projects in future.

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

8

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

Acknowledgements

ix

I feel particularly indebted and thankful to my research companion Suborno Chisim, who jokingly referred to me as “boss”, but who really was my research partner. Suborno turned out to be much more than a good interpreter, research assistant and key informant. He became a very good friend and as committed to the project as I was. I feel that this book is his as well as mine. Willem van Schendel was much more than a distant supervisor to this project. He also inspired my work through his own and the force of his ideas. His ongoing support and belief in the relevance of the project and its outcome were fundamental to a positive outcome. I want to thank Wim Stokhof, Paul van der Velden and Marloes Rozing of the International Institute for Asian Studies (IIAS) in Leiden, for encouraging and enabling me to have my work published. At the ISEAS, Triena Ong and particularly Fatanah Sarmani were responsible for bringing it to a good end. I experienced that my life as a researcher is inextricably bound up with my life as a whole. To feel well is to work well. I am particularly thankful to my friends Annemarie Uhlenbeck, Esther van Beelen, Fennie Posthumus, and Sandra Bos, who supported me with their friendship and enthusiasm, and to Kathinka Sinha-Kerkhoff, who encouraged me both with her friendship and with her intellectual support. I hope we will continue working together for many years to come. Finally, thanks to my sisters Marlon and Pien and my parents Nellie and Simon Bal, who spent some unforgettable weeks in Bangladesh. Erik and Jip, let us keep travelling, together.

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

9

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

10

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

GLOSSARY

The following is a glossary of Bengali, Garo, and English terms as they are used in the text. Most of the terms are Bengali. The Garo terms are indicated with a (G) Abeng

Division of Garos and language spoken by Garos in the lowlands of Bangladesh (G) Lit. hill, or hill man; also name of a division of Garos; language spoken by Garos in the hills (G) Grandfather, also used for elderly men, or forefathers (G) Lit. original inhabitant; commonly used as a synonym for the communities known as tribes Mother’s elder sister (in Abeng language) (G) Grandmother, also used for elderly women or foremothers (G) Country (G) Division of Garos living in Bangladesh; also name of their language (G) Derogatory naming of Bengali (used by Garos) Marketplace Armed retainers Caste title of many Hindu minorities in East Bengal Kin group; also relative or guest (G) Landlord; revenue officer Rice beer (G) Culture (G) Country Group (in Bengali language). Here it is also used to refer to particular Garo groups or divisions Muslim mendicant or missionary Mughal tax collector

Achik Achu Adivasi Ajong Ambi Asong Atong Bangal Bazaar Borkondazes Bormon Chatchi Choudrie Chu Dakari.ka Desh Dol Fakir Fouzdar

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

11

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

xii

Glossary

Gari Ghor jamai

Car, cart Son-in-law of the house. Husband moves in with his in-laws Clan or tribe General strike Market Water pipe Most commonly translated as caste; other meanings are endogamous community, religious, social or ethnic group See: jat System of cultivation by which jungle on the hills is cut down, generally in the cold season (December– February). The remains of the trees are left until March when they are burned Collective name of the inhabitants of the Chittagong Hill Tracts Paternal uncle Language or dialect (G) Male circular, ankle-length, skirt-like garment worn by men; it is also worn by Garo women who fasten it differently from men Matrilineal kin group (G) Lit. married to mother; refers to forbidden marriages within exogamous kinship group (G) Moneylender See: ma’chong Maternal uncle Lit. man, human being; Garos of Bangladesh call themselves Mandi (G) Maternal aunt Garos are primarily divided into three exogamous groups: Sangma, Marak, and Momin (G) Sangsarek ritual in which supernatural beings are worshipped (including Gods and lesser spirits) (G) Ritual ceremony (G) Spirit (G) Islamic Empire in India from the sixteenth to the nineteenth century See: Marak (G)

Gotro Hartal Hat Hookah Jat

Jati Jhum

Jumma Kaka Kushuk Lungi

Ma’chong Madong Mahajan Mahari Mama Mandi Mani Marak Midi amua Mimang kam Mimang Moghul Momin

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

12

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

Glossary

xiii

Mujibite Naib NGO Nokma Nokna Pagol Pahari Pan Pandit Para Pargana Partition

Follower of Sheikh Mujibur Rahman Lit. a deputy, landlord’s agent and rent collector Non-governmental organization Chief of a clan (G) Garo heiress (G) Mad, lunatic Hill people; also indication of one particular minority Betel-nut Hindu priest Village neighbourhood, hamlet (or pergunnah) Revenue division; an estate Creation in 1947 of two independent states – India, with a Hindu majority, and Pakistan, with a Muslim majority – out of the territory formerly ruled by the British Child (G) Worship, adoration Lit. seclusion of women, custom of segregating the sexes King; sometimes an estate-holder, or a landlord, or a chief Collaborator with the Pakistan army Garo way to refer to Bengalis, irrespective of their religion Tenant See: Marak Religion of the Garos; believer in the Sangsarek religion Hindu mendicant or missionary Culture Government Tribes listed by the Indian Government after Independence Organization, association Community Bengali for local (also tanio, taina) Self-rule Supporter of self-rule Bangladesh currency System of cropsharing whereby a tenant had to pay a fixed quantity of crop to the landlord

Pi’sa Puja Purdah Raja Razakaar Ruri Ryot (raiyat) Sangma Sangsarek Sannyasi Sanskriti/kriti Sarkar Scheduled Tribes Shongho Shomaj Sthaniyo Swaraj Swarajist Taka Tanka

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

13

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

xiv

Glossary

Tebhaga

Lit. three shares; movement by sharecroppers for twothirds of crops from landholders Administrative unit in rural Bengal; a police station Lower order of the nation; sub-nation ceremony in which sacrifice to spirits is made (G) Garo harvest festival (G) In Bengal, holder of a large estate, usually one farmed by sharecroppers or sub-tenants; created by the British administration as part of a feudal system of revenue collection Seclusion of women; separate quarters for women which men cannot enter (except for close relatives)

Thana Upojati Wana krita Wangala Zamindar

Zenana

00 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Prelims

By: ROS

14

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/7/07, 4:46 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

1 INTRODUCTION

FIXED CATEGORIES, FROZEN IMAGES During a brief visit to Bangladesh, in December 2005, I spotted a recent edition of the national encyclopaedia (the Banglapedia), in the showcase of a professor of history at Rajshahi University.1 I eagerly searched for a reference to the Garos, among who I had carried out research between 1993 and 2000, and to my satisfaction, discovered four whole pages devoted to their history, culture, religion, and habitat. To me this meant they have a place in the national representation of Bangladesh. My pleasure, however, at once gave away to disappointment, as I discovered one more image frozen in time; one that might as well be found in a nineteenth-century colonial report on Garos or another tribe. The Banglapedia described the Garos as follows: Their faces are round, hair and eyes black, foreheads extended to eye area, eyebrows deep, eyes small, noses flat and jaws high. Beards rarely grow on their cheeks and they almost have no hair on their body. … The natural habitats of the Garo people are the hills, hillocks, deep forests and places near fountains, springs, and other water bodies. Animals, reptiles and birds are their closest neighbours…. MIRZA NATHAN, a Mughal army commander, remarked that Garos eat everything except iron. There is some exaggeration in this statement but in fact, they eat all animals except cats, which is their totem. They live in an isolated world and within their own geographic, economic and cultural boundaries and follow their own customary norms.2 1

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

1

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

2

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

This is a common depiction of a so-called tribe in South Asia. Hundreds of other groups that fall into the tribal category are often described in a similar vein, both in popular and administrative publications, and frequently also in academic accounts. Somehow, dominant discourse of tribe has undergone noticeably little change since the British began their arduous (and impossible) task to classify the Indian population into neat categories of castes, tribes, religions, races, etc. This book is about social categories, images, and identities. It is about their construction and disappearance, their malleability and continued existence. We cannot think about the world unless we imagine ourselves and others in separate compartments. The recognition that any category does violence to the complexity of social reality does not change the fact that some classifications, better than others, serve to understand social processes and identity formation. Serious problems arise when categories, and consequentially the boundaries that separate them, are taken for granted and are viewed as timeless and unchangeable. When their labels carry notions of inferiority and no longer correspond with experienced realities. When, as various contexts in Asia and elsewhere have shown, social categories take on a life of their own, once authenticated by the state or science or both.3 Globally, race is a social category that still wields monumental power. Even though it is as much a product of human perception and classification as nations or ethnic communities are, “in many societies, the idea of biologically distinct races remains a fixture in the popular mind, a basis for social action, a foundation of government policy, and often a justification for distinctive treatment of one group by another”.4 Race exists as a cultural construct and informs people’s actions, whether it has a “biological” reality or not.5 Tribe is another notion that often carries primordial and essentializing connotations, yet has a great bearing on social reality. As a social category, it greatly resembles popular perceptions of race. The present study is a historical investigation into the category of so-called tribes of South Asia, or, as they are being called in a more politically correct fashion, “Indigenous Peoples” or adivasis. Willem van Schendel pointed out that the ways in which South Asian tribes have been depicted – as if they share a number of “essentially tribal characteristics” that are fundamentally different from, even opposite to, “civilized” society – show a striking similarity with Orientalist representations of people from the Orient, as described by Edward Said.6 Similarly, as suggested by Van Schendel, can we refer to the “complexes of signs and practices which organize social existence and social reproduction” of so-called tribes, as the tribalist discourse.7

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

2

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

3

In his seminal work entitled Castes of Mind, Nicholas Dirks argues that a historical analysis of caste shows that “caste (again, as we know it today) is a modern phenomenon, that it is, specifically, the product of an historical encounter between India and Western colonial rule.” He continues that “it was under the British that ‘caste’ became a single term capable of expressing, organizing, and above all ‘systematizing’ India’s diverse forms of social identity, community and organization.”8 Dirks and other scholars have made a significant contribution to the scholarship of caste through careful scrutiny of India’s colonial and modern history.9 I shall come back to this in greater detail in the next chapter. Here it is important to note that a similar transformation of tribal studies has not taken place. Tribalist discourse has continued to have a great impact on much of the academic research, policy making, and popular imagination of tribes in South Asia. Nevertheless, an increasing number of scholars have indeed questioned the usefulness of the concept as an analytical tool and expose its many downsides.10 Among them, researchers of hill tribes or upland people in Southeast Asia have made particularly insightful contributions. Since Edmund Leach’s seminal publication on the highlands in Myanmar, in which he convincingly demonstrated that processes of group formation and identification in the hills were far more complex than the earlier essentialist tribal studies suggested, many have continued to criticize the concept of tribe and, since more recently, also the dualistic framework of mutually exclusive categories in which tribes/uplanders and lowlanders usually are studied.11 Unfortunately, however, social scientists have divided the world into convenient academic areas. Even though “a rethinking of ‘regional’ systems of knowing is under way”,12 tribal studies in South Asia have only just benefited from the empirical and theoretical insights produced by their colleagues working on Southeast Asia.

TOWARDS A SITUATIONALIST APPROACH OF TRIBE This book is based on the premise that tribalist representations should not simply be replaced with more nuanced historical and ethnographic accounts. They also need to be scrutinized in connection with the contexts in which they are produced and the purposes that they serve. In other words, we need to examine why and how tribalist discourse has come into being, and how representations of tribes/tribals have served particular agendas (of themselves and others) and have had real effects in the shaping of self-perceptions, identities, and development.13

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

3

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

4

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

For this very purpose, this study has adopted a situationalist approach to culture and identity. It proposes a conceptual shift from tribe to ethnic group or community, and from culture to boundary.14 Notwithstanding the ongoing debate, contemporary conceptions of ethnicity generally incorporate a dynamic and relational perspective. They examine, but do not presuppose, prevalent notions of superiority and inferiority. A change from a tribal to an ethnic perspective thus means a shift from a static to a dynamic approach to social groupings and boundaries, without the construction of yet another generic term which has incorporated notions of homogeneity and inferiority. This research is heavily indebted to Barth’s classic work, Ethnic Groups and Boundaries. Almost four decades ago, Barth developed a model for the study of ethnic relations that conformed to Leach’s suggestion to remove culture from the front stage of ethnic studies.15 He proposed a change of focus from “the cultural stuff that it encloses” to the “boundary that defines a group” and argued that continuity of a group depends on the maintenance of that boundary rather than on the cultural characteristics of that group.16 Barth still holds a special position in the studies of ethnicity and is often held as the first who introduced the shift of focus from static to interactional approaches to ethnicity.17 Barth’s understanding of ethnicity also implied that ethnic groups are defined from within, from the perspective of their members. Instead of listing traits of “objective culture”, which members often share with non-members anyway, he defined ethnicity as categorical ascriptions which classify individuals in terms of their “basic, most general identity”.18 This also suggests that cultures may change without removing ethnic boundaries. Or, the other way around, that old boundaries may disappear and new ones come into existence, without significant cultural change preceding such changes. In other words, boundaries produce culture. Since Barth, with this seminal work on ethnicity, made a path-breaking contribution to the thinking on ethnicity, many scholars have insisted that the relation between culture and ethnicity is far more complex than Barth suggested; that we also need to take the limitations of choice and freedom into account. Culture matters too, and, in the words of Thomas Eriksen, “ethnic identities are neither ascribed nor achieved: they are both. They are wedged between situational selection and imperatives imposed from without.”19 And thus, from the many available definitions of ethnicity, the following is picked, which defines an ethnic group as a “reference group invoked by people who share a common historical sense (which may only be assumed), based on overt features and values, and who, through the process of interaction with others, identify themselves as sharing that style”.20 A major drawback of anthropological studies of ethnicity is that very few of them “really undertake the task of showing how ethnic distinctions emerge

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

4

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

5

in an area; how initially homogeneous groups are historically split into two or several distinctive ethnic groups”.21 (Or, how lose collections of distinctive groups develop into one ethnic community). However, in order to understand ethnicity, a historical perspective is fundamental. Only then can we uncover the complex, socially, economically and politically embedded, processes of identity formation and cultural change.22 Anthropological research on tribes in South Asia commonly focuses on the “cultural stuff ” without taking historical processes of boundary construction or the wider socio-economic and political contexts into account. Historians of South Asia, on the other hand, not often study tribes. Therefore this book breaks away from previous studies of tribes. It neither studies Garo culture as such, nor their social organization. Instead it deals with the evolution of Garo identity/ethnicity and with the progressive making of cultural characteristics that support a sense of “Garo-ness”, in the context of the complex historical developments in South Asia and the world.23 By means of such a historical examination, it hopes to contribute to contemporary research on South Asia’s tribes. It addresses the following central research questions: What does the particular history of the Garos of Bangladesh tell us about processes of identity formation in the region? What does it tell us about prevailing notions of tribe in South Asia, and the usefulness of tribe as an analytical category? And how can close scrutiny of their history help us understand contemporary minority-majority conflicts and even violence in the region?

WHY A HISTORY OF THE GAROS OF BANGLADESH? While largely absent in the national history of Bangladesh as agents, rather than frozen images, the Garos are hardly a new subject of interest. Since John Eliot’s encounter with the Garrows in 1788–89, “as the first European who has travelled among them”, numerous books and articles about Garos have been published.24 The publications, however, mainly deal with the uplanders living in the Indian state Meghalaya, in the district named Garo Hills.25 They have formed the majority of all people known by the name Garos. The lowland Garos of East Bengal have rarely been studied. Articles and books are few and references in administrative reports are scarce. These lowland Garos, however, have their own history(s). An international border has separated them from hill Garos since 1947. The partition resulted in a much stricter division than ever before. Although transboundary mobility has never stopped, Indian and Bangladeshi Garos seem to be increasingly developing into different directions. Nevertheless, differences between these

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

5

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

6

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Garos have existed much longer.26 Lowland Garos have long been in contact with Bengali culture; the natural environment (and climate) of the plains require different agricultural methods and a different style of living; the political status of the two regions also differed long before partition.27 At present, the segmentation into (Indian) hill Garos and (Bangladeshi) lowland Garos is also reflected in the names they give themselves. Bangladeshi Garos call themselves Mandi, which means “human being”. They refer to the Garos from the Garo Hills as Achik [hill person]. Such differences between (Indian) hill Garos and (Bangladeshi) lowlanders legitimize the subject of this investigation (Garos of Bangladesh) and clearly underline that Garos have never constituted a single ethnic community.28 This research is not the kind of borderland study as advocated by Van Schendel in his excellent work on the Bengal Borderland.29 My project was, by and large, limited to the Bengal/Bangladesh side of the border that separates the Indian (hill) state Meghalaya from the plains of Mymensingh in Bangladesh. At the time of my field research, the Indian part of the Garo borderland was closed to foreigners.30 Equally important was my special interest in the situation of tribal communities in Bangladesh, who have received far less attention than “the tribes of India”. I did however not begin my study from the definition of a state as a natural self-enclosed unit.31 I tried to show how not only the ongoing process of partition, but also the presence of an international border, has had a major impact on the lives of the Garos of Mymensingh. Chapter 8 provides a detailed analysis of that process. Here I wish to limit myself to the claim that the 1947 Partition turned the Garo tribe into an ethnic minority. That is, if we define minority in the words of Eriksen, as “a group which is numerically inferior to the rest of the population in a society, which is politically non-dominant and which is being reproduced as an ethnic category”. Eriksen continues that “a minority exists only in relation to a majority and vice versa, and their relationship is contingent on the relevant system boundaries. In our present-day world, such boundaries are almost always state boundaries. Majority-minority relations change when state boundaries change.”32 Unlike some 90 per cent of the Bangladeshis, people like the Garos and other so-called tribal communities are neither Bengali by ethnicity and culture, nor Muslim by religion. The history of these “other peoples of Bangladesh”33 is one marked by “othering”, and by its extreme consequence: exclusion.34 Present-day Bangladesh has some 150 million inhabitants, Bangladeshis. It is important to distinguish between Bangladeshis and Bengalis. While Bangladeshis includes all citizens of the country, Bengalis refers to its dominant ethnic population (some 98 per cent), who mostly live in Bengal, speak the

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

6

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

7

Bengali language, and “feel” Bengali. They are not only found in India’s West Bengal and Bangladesh, but also in Assam, Tripura, and other parts of India. In contrast to their counterparts in West Bengal, who are mostly Hindus, Bangladeshi Bengalis are predominantly Muslim.35 The partitioning of India in 1947, which resulted in the creation of India and Pakistan (and since 1971, also Bangladesh) has had a fundamental impact on the complex processes of identity formation in the region. In the region of my investigations, much research has concentrated on Bengali culture, self-identification and social arrangements. The so-called “other peoples of Bengal” (and of Bangladesh) have no place in the contemporary written history of the region. Their marginalized position is also reflected by the fact that the number of groups and total population are not exactly known. According to the population census of 1991, they make up more or less one per cent of all Bangladeshis (1.2 million people). There are, however, reasons to believe that this number is an under-estimation. Similarly, no one can say exactly how many different ethnic groups there are. Estimates range from twenty to fifty-six.36 I do not consider the peripheral position of these “other peoples of Bangladesh” as a proper reflection of their numerical marginality or merely as a short-coming of contemporary researchers and politicians, but as a serious situation, which has many important socio-economic, cultural, and political consequences. Their marginal position is not proportioned to their place in national and regional history, in which non-Bengali peoples are practically invisible.37 This study gives non-Bengali minorities a place in the (national) history of the region.

TRIBALIST DISCOURSE AND ITS TERMINOLOGY In Bangladesh, the most common alternatives for tribe are Scheduled Tribes, Indigenous Peoples, aboriginals, adivasis, upojatis, paharis, and Jummas. Close scrutiny of each term reveals a great number of drawbacks and misconceptions. Below is a brief examination of each of these concepts.38

TRIBE The English term tribe or tribal was first introduced in Bengal by British colonial administrators and foreign anthropologists. Since then the word has become more or less incorporated in the Bengali language. Many scholars have pointed out that the term tribe in itself is highly problematic.39 There is not one single definition which can be applied in the South Asian situation.

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

7

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

8

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

People generally understand who are the tribes and who are not. Nonetheless, when they are asked to describe what a tribe actually means, the picture which is presented rarely corresponds with the real situation. So-called “tribal characteristics” such as being primitive, isolated, simple, undeveloped, believers in local religions, or having specific tribal political and economic arrangements rarely make any sense. Moreover, as we will see in Chapter 2, the term carries clear evolutionist connotations. It refers to people in the “archaic stage of development” and implies an image of “primitive” man as opposed to “civilized” man. Tribals are thus seen as “inferior races”.40 While some authors argue that tribe was essentially a colonial construct, a colonial category, others feel that this is not quite consistent with the ideas about tribe in earlier anthropological writings.41 Whether a colonial construct or not, its relevance did not, however, dissolve with the end of colonialism. Much contemporary research shows remarkable similarities with colonial ethnography. It has been noted that these studies are not only written in a style which is reminiscent of colonial ethnography, but also from a functionalist or even evolutionist perspective.42

THE SCHEDULED TRIBES

OF INDIA

The partition of 1947 and the subsequent division into India and Pakistan marked the beginning of distinct political developments in two (and three, since the independence of Bangladesh in 1971) different countries. In post-colonial India special national and state policies were formalized in the constitution to “uplift” the “backward tribes”. The post-colonial state showed the same systematizing urge that its colonial precursor had displayed. In order to identify the people who qualified for preferential treatment, an extensive list of all tribes was prepared. These people have since been referred to as Scheduled Tribes (ST).43 In 1952, the Commissioner for Scheduled Castes and Tribes admitted that no uniform test to classify the Scheduled Tribes had been developed. Difficulties were experienced in determining which tribe was to be included or excluded from the schedule of tribes. Nevertheless, the commissioner did feel that three features were common to all tribal people: a) they had a tribal origin, b) they had a primitive way of life and habitation in remote and less easily accessible areas, and c) they showed general backwardness in all respects.44 The tautological nature of catchwords such as “tribal origin”, “primitive” and “backwardness” to define tribes will be clear from the foregoing. In India the designation “Scheduled Tribe” has gained enormous socio-economic and political importance because of the special facilities

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

8

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

9

which are provided for people who are included. In East Pakistan and present-day Bangladesh, the state never bothered to collect systematic information on its tribal population and never developed formalized policies regarding “backward” groups.

INDIGENOUS PEOPLES

AND

‘ABORIGINES’

Quite recently, another English term has gained popularity in both English and Bengali: Indigenous Peoples. This expression has become particularly popular since 1993, the United Nations Year for Indigenous Peoples. The term has much relevance for it links South Asian groups to a large number of peoples all over the world and provides them with a sense of a shared identity which exceeds local, regional, or national boundaries. “Indigenous Peoples” was a clear concept in the Americas, where it was developed and first gained currency: the Amerindian population was indeed indigenous compared to the later immigrants from Europe, Africa, and Asia. In South Asia, the concept is less clear, as recent immigration from other continents is not the issue and the idea of indigeneity is contested. Nevertheless, theories of historical settlement continue to surface. Since a decade or so, the status of indigenous people has also been claimed for Dalits on the strength of the argument that Dalits were the original inhabitants of South Asia and are a distinct people with their own culture.45 In a way, the term is very similar to the old concept of “aborigines” or “aboriginal tribes”, introduced by the British during the colonial period. Its connotations and social and political implications, however, differ greatly. The British used the term aborigines to distinguish so-called primitive peoples from the “modern Indian”, with the underlying assumption that aborigines belonged to older, less advanced strata of population who had somehow failed to keep up with progress. The category did not just include people known as tribes today but also different castes which were seen as having to some extent assimilated into the surrounding Hindu culture. The term “Indigenous Peoples” shares with “aborigines” the idea of early settlement but points to the old rights to land and other resources flowing from that early settlement. In this way, “Indigenous People” has become a marker of emancipation and empowerment, and it provides a basis for worldwide networks of organization and action. At present, popular issues such as human rights and environment are attached to the category of Indigenous Peoples and happily employed by the people included in this category to be on political, socio-economic, and cultural agendas.

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

9

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

10

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

In Bangladesh, it is often argued, without much historical evidence, that so-called tribal people are no more indigenous to the country than Bengalis. In fact, the dominant discourse often reverses the positions by claiming that Bengalis are the truly indigenous people of Bangladesh and others, such as Garos, Santals, Tripuras, or Koches, are immigrants and therefore cannot claim to be indigenous to Bangladesh.46 Interestingly, it is not the issue of indigeneity but that of being socially and culturally marginalized which has come to dominate the discussions about the Indigenous Peoples of Bangladesh.

ADIVASI Adivasi is a common term in both Bengali and English.47 In Bangladesh, the term was not popular until quite recently. Adivasi, coined from the Sanskrit “adi” (meaning “beginning” or “of earliest times”) and “vasi” (meaning “residents of ”), is a close translation of “aborigine”. It also incorporates the idea that the adivasi are the original inhabitants of South Asia.48 Other authors who prefer adivasi over tribe legitimize its application by the fact that the term relates to a particular historical development which generated a shared spirit of resistance that incorporated a consciousness of the adivasi against the outsider.49 At present, adivasi has important political potency. We could say that tribes have rejected their passive and exotic role and adopted the role of a self-conscious actor on the social stage.

UPOJATI,

PAHARI, AND JUMMA

Bengali terms for non-Bengali groups are upojati, pahari, or Jumma. Upojati has connotations similar to the English word “tribe”. It refers to uncivilized, less developed, and innocent peoples who live more or less isolated from the “mainstream” of “civilized” Bengali society. The term is increasingly being rejected by the peoples concerned. They argue that upojati is a derogatory concept which suggests that they are of a lower order than the Bengalis, who form a jati or nation, whereas an upojati is a mere sub-nation. Pahari (or paharia) refers to both tribes in general and people who live in hills or mountains. It has been argued that the name was originally given by lowlanders to their hill-dwelling neighbours in the Rajmahal Hills in Bihar.50 In Bangladesh, Pahari is also used to refer to one specific community in northwestern Bangladesh. Pahari is thus a term which has once been imposed by others on the basis of environmental aspects. The peoples themselves use different designations. Yet hill-dwelling people have also utilized the term pahari to forge a common identity and to distinguish themselves from plains people.51

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

10

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

11

A similar example is Jumma. Jhum refers to a particular type of cultivation, and Jhumia (in Chittagonian dialect and Chakma language: Jumma) to the cultivators. In the 1970s, Jumma was appropriated by the regional political party of the Chittagong Hill Tracts, the JSS (Jana Sanghati Samiti), to refer to all inhabitants of the Chittagong Hill Tracts. Jumma has become a way to distinguish the inhabitants of the hilly regions of southeastern Bangladesh from Bengali settlers in that area. Therefore the term refers to a shared experience of marginalization, exploitation, and militarization, and to a social or solidarity movement. It embraces groups of various linguistic, cultural, and religious backgrounds.52 A crucial aspect of each one of the afore-mentioned terms is the assumption that all people designated as “tribal” or “indigenous” somehow share basic political, social, economic, and cultural characteristics with each other, enabling scholars and policy-makers to group them all together into a single category. But the essence of what tribal or indigenous might mean remains highly elusive, and therefore undefined. This makes the category a catch-all for all groups considered to be distant from the “observing self ”: it is a category which explains more about the categorizer than about the categorized. This is not to say that a shared designation cannot generate a sense of belonging to a large (even worldwide) category of “like-minded” people. As we shall see in the following chapters, the category that was once imposed on people considered as tribal came to structure parallel experiences of marginalization and discrimination among them, and was often appropriated by them as a badge of identity.

THE GAROS OF BANGLADESH At present, the Garos constitute less than ten per cent of the “other peoples” of Bangladesh, an extremely marginal segment of the total Bangladeshi population. Of these 80,000 to 100,000 Garos, a little over 14,000 people live in Modhupur.53 This forested area is at least some fifty kilometres from the Indian border. Stories about Bangladeshi Garos are generally about them. This study largely concentrates on the people who are living in the northernmost portion of the Greater Mymensingh district54 and on migrants in Dhaka.55 Today, Garos can be found all over Bangladesh. For instance, since the 1950s, they have migrated to the betel leaf and tea plantations in Sylhet.56 At present, Sylhet probably has around 7,000 Garos, but no one knows for sure. From the 1960s onwards, and especially since the 1980s, many Garos have also started to settle in Dhaka and in Chittagong, Bangladesh’s principal

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

11

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

12

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

cities. Dhaka is particularly popular. Many people – both men and women – leave their villages out of necessity for jobs, others for education, or simply for the adventure. Today, a couple of thousand Garos live in Dhaka. Many of them are employed as household servants and in garments factories. Others have found their way into the offices of NGOs and church organizations in the capital. The latter often have their families living with them in the city. Many of these people are doing well. Students form a third important section of the Dhaka Garo community. More and more young men and women are coming to Dhaka to study at one of the many colleges or at Dhaka University. Since the 1960s, Garos have migrated to cities such as Mymensingh, Chittagong and especially Dhaka in ever increasing numbers. They leave their villages to look for work or to follow higher education (at colleges and universities). Exact figures are not known.57 Present-day Bangladeshi Garos set themselves apart from the many other ethnic communities of Bangladesh. We can safely argue that they form a distinct ethnic community. They share feelings of being different from other Bangladeshis and of belonging together, and ascribe their distinct identity to a shared culture and traditions, language, history and experiences. In reality, of course, like all of us, they are “complexly constructed through different categories, of different antagonisms, and these may have the effect of locating [them] in multiple positions of marginality and subordination, but which do not operate on [them] in exactly the same way”.58 Nevertheless, hereafter, I shall briefly give some background information on the Garos of Bangladesh. I shall also introduce a number of characteristics that they themselves stress in order to distinguish themselves from neighbouring Bengali- and non-Bengali communities. I realize that such a description does great injustice to the complexity of the Garo community, but feel that the unknowing reader needs some information in order to have a handle on the subsequent writing. I hope to make up for the simplicity of the ensuing description in the next chapters, in which the process of ethnogenesis (the emergence of their ethnic identity) is closely examined. The focus on one ethnic community was not based on any preconceived notions of a distinct Garo identity. However, almost immediately upon my arrival in the field, I found that Garo identity proved of great importance to all people I talked to. I studied “an island”, and concluded that the island was in so many ways an island, but not without also taking into account the contextual conditions in which the community had come about.59 Most Garos live in a small strip of land in northern Mymensingh, bordering India. In past times, these lowland Garos probably practised jhum or slash-and-burn cultivation. Some elderly Garo villagers remember stories about the Garos clearing the jungle and moving from one place to another.

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

12

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

13

However, neither these villagers nor their parents themselves ever jhummed. At the turn of the century, lowland Garos practiced plough cultivation and grew wet rice on their fields, just like their Bengali neighbours.60 Another area where Garos live is the Modhupur forest. Located in Mymensingh and Tangail districts, about 150 kilometres north of Dhaka, this is one of the largest forests of the plains. Detached from the rest of the Garo area, Modhupur almost seems like a Garo island on the map of Bangladesh. No one knows how this division of Garos over two separate regions came about. The situation in Modhupur differs from the border area. The area is mostly forested highland and requires different cultivation methods. Here, both wet and dry rice are grown, and more recently pineapple has become a very popular cash crop. In Modhupur, there are several problems related to land rights. With the support of human rights activists, Garos have for many years been trying to acquire the formal land rights that they feel they deserve. It is important to realize that a great deal of interaction takes place between Modhupur Garos and the people from the border area, and that Modhupur people are far from isolated from the other Bangladeshi Garos. Economically and politically, Garos and other ethnic minorities of Northeast India and its bordering areas have fared differently than the adivasis of Western and Central India. Subordination of the latter through parallel colonial policy developments in forestry and agriculture resulted in the emergence of a “sharply defined economic stratification in which a majority of the adivasis became tenants, agricultural and landless labourers, while the non-adivasis, the landlords, money lenders and timber merchants”.61 In Northeast India or the north and northeast of East Bengal, so-called tribals were not transformed into one large subordinate colonial labour force. This does not mean that they have always lived comfortably, but neither have many of their Bengali neighbours. Today, the situation of the Garos of northern Mymensingh does not differ significantly from that of the Bengali peasantry. Ever increasing dependency on the market economy and mechanisms such as indebtedness, which operated as a means of downward mobility, leading from landholding to landlessness, also applied to the poor (Muslim and Hindu) Bengali peasantry and sharecroppers.62 By the end of the nineteenth century, the Muslim Bengali peasantry formed 70 per cent of the total population of Mymensingh but owned only 16 per cent of the land. Suranjan Das, for example, describes how the Muslim peasantry was exploited by Hindu landlords and moneylenders, and how economic grievances finally became one of the causes that led to communal riots in Bengal during the first half of the twentieth century.63

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

13

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

14

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Garos thus never developed into one single economic subclass. Chapter 8 describes how in the early nineteenth century the local peasantry, irrespective of their ethnic identity, collectively revolted against repressive landlords or zamindars. Here we can also read that some of the landlords who were holding large estates in and around the Garo Hills were Garos, or at least partly “of Garo blood”. The stories which I collected during my fieldwork reveal that among early twentieth century Garos landless labourers, small peasants, landlords and big business men could be distinguished. These days, not everyone owns a plot of land, but like the large majority of the Bangladeshis, most Garos are still dependent on agriculture. There are big landowners, peasants who farm small or middle-sized plots, sharecroppers, and a great number of landless labourers among the Garos of Bangladesh. This class differentiation is not a new phenomenon. In the early twentieth century, there were also big landowners as well as landless labourers among the Garo peasants. Unlike their neighbours, Garos are matrilineal. This does not mean – as is often mistakenly thought – that women rule all domains of Garo life. In fact, Garo men play dominant roles in most public spheres. Matrilineal means that each person belongs to the kinship group of the mother, not to that of the father. People also take the mother’s name as their own. Closely linked with their kinship system are Garo inheritance practices. Until recently, property was passed from mother to daughters. Usually one daughter was appointed as the main heiress, the nokna. These days, more and more parents divide the property among all their children, even though this goes against the traditional Garo law of inheritance. The position of Garo women is rather different from that of their Bengali counterparts. Among the Garos, purdah is totally absent. Garo women are much freer to travel than Bengali women, and Garo girls and boys are never segregated in the way Bengali boys and girls are. This does not mean that men and women perform the same tasks, or that they are equal in all respects. Different tasks and duties are assigned to men and women. Although Garo women can have professional careers, women’s work is more restricted to reproduction and care, whereas men clearly dominate in public arenas. Formal roles of leadership and authority are normally assumed by men, especially in public.64 In regard to religion, the Garos also differ greatly from their neighbours. They are the only people of northern Mymensingh who became Christians. Missionary attempts to convert other minorities such as the Hajongs, Hodies, Koches, and Banais have been unsuccessful. Today, Christianity is of great importance to the Garo community. More than ninety per cent of the Garos proudly consider themselves Christians. Both the traditional Garo religion as

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

14

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

15

well as its followers are called Sangsarek. Some of the old Garos are still Sangsarek. But unlike a couple of decades ago, outward signs of this religion are difficult to find, even more so in the border area than in Modhupur forest.65 Bangladeshi Garos are generally bilingual, speaking both the Garo language (named Abeng) and Bengali. The various languages or dialects have become overshadowed by Abeng, named after the linguistic division called Abeng. This dialect or language has become the lingua franca of all the Garos of Bangladesh. The importance of these different linguistic groups or divisions has diminished greatly, and so have their languages. An important factor which caused these changes was the introduction of education by missionaries. When the Garos started sending their children to school, interaction between the different groups increased. It is important to realize that these are all important characteristics which influence the self-perception and feelings of Garo-ness today and provide the foundation on which contemporary ideas of Self are built. A historical perspective however reveals the fluidity and changeability of these notions of identity.

BREAKING THE SILENCE This study is based on a myriad of (at times conflicting) written and oral sources: colonial accounts, post-colonial government publications, magazine and newspaper articles, an extensive body of literature, missionary diaries and other publications, fieldwork interviews, and participatory observation; each source with its advantages and disadvantages. The subsequent chapters discuss the contributions and drawbacks of the different sources. At this point I will limit myself to a short exploration of what is perhaps the most significant source material of this research: oral history. For two reasons in particular, oral history is imperative to this study. It opens up new areas of inquiry and it allows a shift of focus. For both the nineteenth and the twentieth century, written documentation is scarce. Although hill Garos received quite a lot of attention from both British administrators and ethnologists, the lowland Garos of East Bengal were hardly ever studied. An exception should be made for Christian missionaries, who left us a great many reports and other historical data.66 Only in recent years have the lowland Garos been increasingly studied by others than missionaries.67 More importantly, oral history gives voice to people who have remained outside colonial and national histories. Personal narratives provide stories from within. In spite of this, an inside or emic perspective has remained strikingly under-exposed in studies of “the other peoples” of Bangladesh.68 Thus, although I used interview material to reconstruct parts

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

15

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

16

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

of the twentieth-century history of the Garos, their stories derived their significance mostly from the fact that they mirror present-day perceptions on Self and Other, and reflect contemporary ideas about their past. Such an approach leads to the question of how to distil historical “facts” from perceptions of the present, a question all the more complicated since there is no material for comparison at hand. My use of oral history was based on the premise that the value of oral history is directly related to the research questions. As I was largely interested in Garo ideas and their perceptions of their past and present identities(s), their personal accounts offered the best possible answers.69

THE RESEARCHER(S) AND THE RESEARCHED Although I have not made my presence in the field and its influence on the outcome of this research a subject of investigation, I have chosen to give account of that presence in the text. Here, I briefly discuss the background of my investigations and my relations with the Garos. Of the seventeen months that I spent in Bangladesh, between November 1993 and November 2000, I lived in Bangladesh for one full year (from March 1994 until March 1995). An important part of the field research was carried out in Dhaka. Here I also met Suborno Chisim, who became my research assistant. We first met in November 1993, at a seminar about “tribals” and their “Christian identity”. Suborno, who is himself a Bangladeshi Garo, proved a good interpreter at the time, and, as turned out later, a very competent research assistant. We developed a close bond of mutual trust and friendship and soon he became my key informant. His interest in the subject, his knowledge of the Garos of Bangladesh, his proficiency in English, Bengali, and Garo, his remarkable memory, his communication skills, and his ability to grasp the intentions of my investigations made our cooperation very successful. To acknowledge his contribution to this research, I use “us” and “we” when I refer to the work that we did together. When I use “I”, it is to refer to my personal reflections, interpretations, and conclusions. Of course, I remain responsible for the errors in this study. Throughout my stay in Bangladesh, Suborno and I visited hundreds of Garo families and individuals in villages all over Bangladesh. Some we met on a frequent basis, others we saw only once or twice. We conducted interviews with people from different social and economic strata and collected a total of eighty formal interviews. Another important part of the research took place in the countryside. During the hottest months of the year, from June until September, we stayed with a Garo family in the village of Bibalgree.70 Suborno

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

16

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

17

and I picked this village from the approximately 330 Garo villages in Bangladesh.71 It was, however, not my intention to conduct a village study. Rather, we needed a place to stay which was more or less centrally located in the Garo border belt, and a family who would be willing and able to accommodate us. Bibalgree suited that purpose very well. The quality of our relations with the people was imperative to the success of the fieldwork. During the first few weeks in Bibalgree, I made my first acquaintance with many Garos in and around the village. In the village itself, we conducted a small survey about the number and composition of households, but mostly to find a good reason to go from house to house and become acquainted with the villagers. Our host family, who provided us with a home throughout our field research and during every visit since, was related to Suborno. Suborno referred to them as mani (maternal aunt) and mamu (maternal uncle). Other members of the household were their little daughter, a paternal uncle (kaka), the local schoolmaster, one or two nephews from India, and one or more domestic servants. Kaka was the only additional household member who lived there on a permanent basis. Others came and went. Since I had adopted a fictitious kin relation as Suborno’s younger sister, I could always address people in the way he did. We all needed a few weeks to get used to each other, and for me to learn some of the basic skills to live in the village (such as bathing at the tube well, eating and dressing properly, and “digesting the rice”). Slowly I transformed from a “baby” who copied Suborno in much of his behaviour, into someone who, in the eyes of the villagers, seemed just like a Garo. Soon after we had settled in, Suborno and I started to conduct interviews, mostly with elderly villagers, both men and women. Their stories are crucial for this study. Being a woman and a Westerner did not seem to complicate the fieldwork notably. Being a Westerner (and therefore perceived as a Christian) made it easy to establish rapport.72 For reasons that will become apparent in the following chapters, Garos feel close to (Christian) Westerners, whom they consider reliable allies.73 Gender relations among Garos are not quite as restricted as among the neighbouring Bengalis. I had easy access to both men and women and Suborno and I could move around freely, on foot, and even by bicycle. I noticed that being a young female oftentimes was advantageous for my relations with the Garos. People seemed to take my presence easy. This became strikingly clear when “my professor” paid a short visit to Bibalgree, and when one of our village friends went as far as to cut a hole in one of the (mud) walls of his house, in order to bring out a table on which he wanted to serve our meal. He could not bear to serve dinner on the floor to a

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

17

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

18

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

professor. With me they obviously cared much less about “respectful behaviour”, which made it easier to talk freely and openly.74 Since my knowledge of Bengali was very basic and I could hardly make myself understood in Abeng, I always needed Suborno as an interpreter and could not communicate independently from him beyond a superficial level. This meant that a man was present during most of the informal conversations or any of the formal interviews. I do not believe, however, that this lead to a strong male bias in the research outcome. In general, Garo women are as outspoken and uninhibited as men,75 and never were we confronted with women shying away from conversations. I also never heard of people hinting at us being a couple. It seemed that our informants clearly took our relation as a professional one.

ORGANIZATION OF THE BOOK This study is divided into three parts. The first part shows how the tribalist discourse is shared in the post-colonial era by outsiders and insiders. It introduces etic and emic perceptions of what it means to be Garo, and also ascribes a cultural content to so-called tribes (who, for example, are imagined as “frog eaters”, primitive and isolated), as well as a basis for social and political claims. Whereas Chapter 2 focuses on the history of the tribalist discourse, Chapter 3 examines a number of Garo narratives of Self. An underlying question is how a discourse which was developed in the days of British hegemony could so easily endure into the post-colonial period.76 Part two is specifically devoted to the history and constitution of Garo boundaries – both external and internal. It recounts the process of categorization of ethnic groups in the colonial context and its aftermath in East Pakistan and Bangladesh, and recalls that boundaries are social constructions that can always be crossed. Chapter 4 is about how nineteenthcentury colonial researchers and administrators observed boundaries between Garos and others. It challenges the suggestion that Garos have always formed one distinct category of people. Chapter 5 underlines the assertion that the Garos have only more recently begun to consider themselves as one distinct ethnic community, belonging together on the basis of a shared identity and culture. The chapter is largely based on interviews with elderly Garo villagers who explain how, until a few decades ago, Bengal’s Garos were a diverse collection of different linguistic and cultural groupings rather than one distinct ethnic group with one collective identity. Chapter 6 looks at the relative fluidity of relations between Garos and others, the variation in how Garos see others and how (im)penetrable boundaries between Garos and

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

18

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

19

others really are. This chapter is based on the presumption that ideas about inter-marriage mirror ideas about Self and Other. The third part analyses the nineteenth- and twentieth-century history of the Garos, with particular focus on the process of ethnogenesis. It closely examines the historical context and developments that have played a significant role in the Garos becoming the distinct ethnic group they now are in Bangladesh. Chapter 7 explores how the arrival of Christian missionaries and the introduction of Christianity have influenced Garo self-perceptions and group formation. Chapter 8 investigates the role of the state in the ethnogenesis of the Garos of Bangladesh. The study encompasses two centuries. It begins with the first European encounter with Garos and ends today. Such a long-term perspective serves the two most important purposes of this book: to examine the tribalist image of the Garos and to unravel the intricate processes by which Bangladeshi Garos have come to constitute a distinct ethnic group or people; in other words: to shed light on the ethnogenesis of the Garos of Bangladesh.

NOTES 1. Sirajul Islam, ed., Banglapedia: National Encyclopedia of Bangladesh, Volume 4 (Dhaka: Asiatic Society of Bangladesh). The encyclopedia can also be found on the Internet: . 2. Ibid., p. 331. 3. See also Laura Dudley Jenkins, “Another ‘People of India’ Project: Colonial and National Anthropology”, The Journal of Asian Studies 62, no. 4 (November 2003): 1145–46. For an elaborate analysis of similar state classification projects in Southeast and East Asia, see Charles Keyes, “Presidential Address: ‘The Peoples of Asia’ – Science and Politics in the Classification of Ethnic Groups in Thailand, China and Vietnam”, The Journal of Asian Studies 61, no. 4 (November 2002): 1163–203. 4. Stephen Cornell and Douglas Hartmann, Ethnicity and Race. Making Identities in a Changing World (Thousand Oaks, London and New Delhi: Pine Forge Press, 1998), p. 23. 5. Thomas Hylland Eriksen, Ethnicity and Nationalism. Anthropological Perspectives, 2nd edition (London/Sterling, Virginia: Pluto Press, 2002), p. 5. 6. See Willem van Schendel, “The Invention of the ‘Jummas’: State Formation and Ethnicity in Southeastern Bangladesh”, Modern Asian Studies 26, no. 1 (1992): 103, n.34. Edward Said explained Orientalism as a whole system of knowledge about a place called the Orient which defines its people, geography, moral character, destiny, history, future, and character. And although it is partly empirical, it is largely imaginative. Said, Orientalism (London, etc.: Penguin Books, 1995).

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

19

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

20

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

7. Here, discourses are understood as “complexes of signs and practices which organize social existence and social reproduction. In their structured, material persistence, discourses are what give differential substance to membership in a social group or class or formation, which mediate an internal sense of belonging, an outward sense of otherness”. This definition is from Richard Terdiman as cited by Laurence J. Silberstein, “Religion, Ideology, Modernity: Theoretical Issues in the Study of Jewish Fundamentalism”, in Jewish Fundamentalism in Comparative Perspective. Religion, Ideology and the Crisis of Modernity, edited by Lawrence J. Silberstein (New York: New York University Press, 1993), p. 9. Despite its frequent use, discourse is often left undefined. For a good overview, see Sara Mills, Discourse (London and New York: Routledge, 1997). 8. Nicholas B. Dirks, Castes of Mind. Colonialism and the Making of Modern India (Princeton and Oxford: Princeton University Press, 2001), p. 5. 9. Among others, see Susan Bayly, Caste, Society and Politics in India from the Eighteenth Century to the Modern Age. The New Cambridge History of India IV, 3 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999); Ronald Inden, Imagining India (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1990); Gyan Prakash, “Science ‘Gone Native’ in Colonial India”, Representations 40 (1992): 153–78. 10. Several anthropologists, sociologists, political scientists, and historians have criticized essentialized and reified notions of tribe, and ensuing practices and processes of exclusion. A number of these scholars are mentioned here and in following chapters. Cf. Crispin Bates, “ ‘Lost Innocents and the loss of Innocence’: Interpreting Adivasi Movements in South Asia”, in Indigenous Peoples of Asia, edited by R.H. Barnes, Andrew Gray, and Benedict Kingsbury (Ann Arbor, Michigan: The Association for Asian Studies, 1995), pp. 102–19. See also André Béteille, “The Definition of Tribe”, in Tribe, Caste and Religion in India, edited by Romesh Thapar (Delhi: Macmillan, 1977), pp. 7–14; Susana B.C. Devalle, Discourses of Ethnicity. Culture and Protest in Jharkhand (New Delhi, etc.: Sage Publications, 1992). 11. Edmund Leach, Political Systems of Highland Burma: A Study of Kachin Social Structure (Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1954). See also for example, Tania Murray Li, “Introduction”, in Transforming the Indonesian Uplands: Marginality, Power and Production, edited by Tania Murray Li (Australia, etc.: Harwood Academic Publishers, 1999), pp. xiii–xxiv; “Marginality, Power and Production: Analysing Upland Transformations”, ibid., pp. 1–44; and “Relational Histories and the Production of Difference on Sulawesi’s Upland Frontier”, Journal of Asian Studies 60, no. 1 (February 2001): 41–66. 12. Willem van Schendel, “Geographies of Knowing, Geographies of Ignorance: Jumping Scale in Southeast Asia”, Environment and Planning D: Society and Space 20 (2002): 664. See also Henk Schulte Nordholt, “Locating Southeast Asia: Postcolonial Paradigms and Predicaments”, in Asia in Europe, Europe in Asia, edited by Srilata Ravi, Mario Rutten and Beng-Lan Goh (IIAS: Leiden/ ISEAS: Singapore), pp. 36–56.

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

20

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

21

13. Murray Li, “Marginality, Power and Production”, p. 1. 14. Cf. Susana Devalle, who also points out that the term ethnicity seldom features in anthropological literature on tribes. See Devalle, Discourses of Ethnicity, p. 34. 15. Fredrik Barth, ed., Ethnic Groups and Boundaries. The Social Organization of Cultural Difference (Bergen and Oslo: Unversitets Forlaget/London: George Allen and Unwin, 1969). See also Eriksen, Ethnicity and Nationalism, pp. 36– 40. 16. Fredrik Barth,“Introduction”, in Barth, Ethnic Groups and Boundaries, pp. 9–39 (with special reference to pp. 14–15). 17. Hans Vermeulen and Cora Govers, “Introduction”, in Hans Vermeulen and Cora Govers, The Anthropology of Ethnicity. Beyond “Ethnic Groups and Boundaries” (Amsterdam: Het Spinhuis, 1996), p. 2. 18. Eriksen, Ethnicity and Nationalism, p. 37. 19. Ibid., p. 56; see also Richard Jenkins, Rethinking Ethnicity. Arguments and Explorations (London, etc.: Sage Publications, 1997), pp. 121–22. 20. Peterson Royce, Ethnic Identity, p. 27. 21. Eriksen, Ethnicity and Nationalism, p. 79. 22. In her valuable contribution to tribal studies in India, Susana Devalle also underlines the fact that ethnicity is primarily a historical phenomenon. See Devalle, Discourses of Ethnicity. 23. Other useful and interesting studies of ethnicity are numerous. Here I mention a select number which proved helpful to my comprehension of the subject: Michiel Baud et al., eds. Etniciteit als strategie in Latijns-Amerika en de Caraïben (Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press, 1994); Stephen Cornell and Douglas Hartmann, Ethnicity and Race. Making Identities in a Changing World (Thousand Oaks, London and New Delhi: Pine Forge Press, 1998); Lola Romanucci-Ross and George A. De Vos, eds., Ethnic Identity. Creation, Conflict and Accommodation, 3rd edition (Walnut Creek/London/New Delhi: Altamira Press, 1995; Anya Peterson Royce, Ethnic Identity. Strategies of Diversity (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1982). 24. John Eliot, “Observations on the Inhabitants of the Garrow Hills. Made during a Public Deputation in the Years 1788 and 1789”, Asiatic Researches 3 (New Delhi: Cosmo Publications, 1979. First published in 1794), pp. 17–37. Sipra Sen mentions some 582 references on the Garos in her extensive, but by far not exhaustive, bibliography: Sipra Sen, The Tribes of Meghalaya (Delhi: Mittal Publications, 1985), pp. 14–62. 25. In 1872, the Garo hills became a separate district under the name Garo Hills, as a part of Assam. In 1972, the Garo Hills, together with the United Khasi and Jaintia Hills districts, became the full-fledged state of Meghalaya. 26. Major A. Playfair separated “those who inhabit the Garo Hills district, and those who reside in the plains and are scattered over a very wide area of country”. A. Playfair, The Garos (Gauhati and Calcutta: United Publishers, 1975, first published in 1909), p. 59.

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

21

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

22

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

27. According Chie Nakane, for example, this division into hill and plains Garos represents the prime division of Garos: “The Garo of the plains have become more sophisticated by closer contacts with the lowland peoples and many of them have adopted Christianity. They seldom come into contact with the hilldwellers and live in an entirely different ecological and cultural environment from the latter. Thus the Garo may be divided roughly into two main categories as hill-dwellers and plain-dwellers.” Chie Nakane, Garo and Khasi. A Comparative Study in Matrilineal Systems (Paris: Mouton and Co., 1967), pp. 21–22. 28. To the world they are known as Garos, and to the world they present themselves as Garos. For that reason, I also opted for Garo instead of Mandi, but I chose not to translate Mandi in the interview fragments. 29. Willem van Schendel, The Bengal Borderland. Beyond State and Nation in South Asia (London: Anthem Press, 2005). 30. The permit requirement for Assam, Meghalaya and Tripura was lifted in 1995. I completed my one-year field research early that year. 31. Van Schendel, The Bengal Borderland, p. 201. 32. Eriksen, Ethnicity and Nationalism, pp. 121–22. 33. For the notion of “the other peoples”, see also Van Schendel and Bal, “Beyond the ‘Tribal’ Mind-Set”. 34. I derived the concept of “othering” from Lamia Karim, “Pushed in the Margins: Adivasi Peoples in Bangladesh and the Case of Kalpana Chakma”, Contemporary South Asia 7, no. 3 (1998): 310. 35. According to the 1991 census, Muslims comprise 88.3 per cent of the population; Hindus, 10.51; Buddhists, 0.59; Christians, 0.33; and others, 0.27 per cent. 36. For example, Mahmud Shah Qureshi, who has edited the most comprehensive collection of studies on non-Bengali Bangladeshis, estimates their total number at thirty-one. See Mahmud Shah Qureshi, “Foreword”, in Tribal Cultures in Bangladesh, edited by Qureshi, Mahmud Shah (Rajshahi: Institute of Bangladesh Studies Rajshahi University, 1984), p. xv. I also came across an estimation of 41, which was mentioned at a seminar about tribal identity and Christianity held in Dhaka in November 1993. A foreign missionary who has been living in Bangladesh for over twenty-five years and has widely travelled the country, estimated the number of different ethnic groups at fifty-six. According to him all “other peoples” number over 31 million of people. 37. The inhabitants of the Chittagong Hill Tracts, who have been engaged in a struggle with the governments of East Pakistan and Bangladesh since the 1960s, are a bitter exception. 38. For a recent evaluation of the terms that are used in West Bengal and Bangladesh, see also Willem van Schendel and Ellen Bal, “Beyond the Tribal Mind-Set: Studying Non-Bengali Peoples in Bangladesh and West Bengal”, in Contemporary Societies: Tribal Studies. Volume V: Concept of Tribal Society, edited by Georg Pfeffer and Deepak Kumar Behera (New Delhi: Concept Publishing Company, 2002), pp. 121–39; “Bhumika: Name Ki Eshe Jay?”, in Banglar Bohujati:

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

22

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

39.

40. 41.

42. 43.

44. 45. 46.

47.

48.

23

Bangali Chhara Banglar Onnyanyojatir Proshongo, edited by Willem van Schendel en Ellen Bal (Calcutta: International Centre for Bengal Studies, 1998), pp. 7– 25. Researchers who have contributed to the discussion about the validity of the term tribe are, among others, Bates, “Lost Innocents”; Béteille, “The Definition of Tribe”; Devalle, Discourses of Ethnicity; Binay Bhushan Chaudhuri, “The Myth of the Tribe? The Question Reconsidered”, The Calcutta Historical Journal 16, no. 1 (1994): 125–56; Binay Bhushan Chaudhuri, “Tribal Society in Transition: Eastern India 1757–1920”, in India’s Colonial Encounter. Essays in Memory of Eric Stokes, edited by Mushirul Hasan and Narayani Gupta (New Delhi: Manohar, 1993), pp. 65–120; M.H. Fried, The Notion of Tribe (Menlo Park, Calif.: Cummings Publishing Company, 1975); M. Sahlins, Tribesmen (Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice Hall, 1968). David Hardiman, The Coming of the Devi: Adivasi Assertion in Western India (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1995), p. 14. See, for example, Devalle, Discourses of Ethnicity; Chaudhuri, “ ‘The Myth of the Tribe’?”, pp. 125–56 (with special reference to pp. 132–34); and B.G. Karlsson, Contested Belonging. An Indigenous People’s Struggle for Forest and Identity in SubHimalayan Bengal (Lund: Department of Sociology, Lund University, 1997). Karlsson, Contested Belonging, pp. 44–45. These same policies were applied to the Untouchables, Harijans or Dalits, who have henceforth been addressed as Scheduled Castes (SC). Numerous publications about the Indian reservation policies have been published since then. For an extensive account, see Marc Galanter, Competing Equalities. Law and the Backward Classes in India (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1984). Report of the Commissioner for Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes. Volume 1 (New Delhi: Manager of Publications, 1952), p. 11. Ruth Manorama, “The Situation of Dalit Women”, Indigenous Affairs 2 (1995): 4–7. Tanvir Mokammel’s documentary on the Chittagong Hill Tracts, entitled Teardrops of Karnaphuli (2005) which has been banned from Bangladesh, includes an interview with a Bengali settler who refers to the local hill people as Thai and he makes it very clear to the interviewer that the Bengalis are the true indigenous people to the area. The term adivasi gained popularity in pre-Independence India and continued to be used in India after 1947. It is a recent term which probably originates from the Chhota Nagpur region in Bihar (and present-day Jharkhand) in the 1930s and was popularized at a wider level in the 1940s. Hardiman, The Coming of the Devi, p. 13. G.S. Ghurye argues that because many of the so-called aboriginal tribes came to their present habitat from somewhere else in South Asia, they cannot be considered autochthonous to their present home. Nevertheless, he adds that although they may not belong to exactly the same area which they are now occupying, they still

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

23

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

24

49. 50.

51. 52. 53.

54.

55.

56.

57.

58.

59.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

are the autochthones of South Asia. Thus, to this extent they can be called adivasis or aborigines. G.S. Ghurye, The Scheduled Tribes, 3rd edition (Bombay: Popular Prakashan, 1963), pp. 11–12. See, for example, Hardiman, The Coming of the Devi, pp. 15–16. Stephen G. Gomes, “The Paharias in Bangladesh: A Case Study of Assimilation and Identification with Policy Implications”, in Tribal Cultures in Bangladesh, edited by Mahmud Shah Qureshi (Rajshahi: Institute of Bangladesh Studies, 1984), p. 140. Stephen G. Gomes, The Paharias: A Glimpse of Tribal Life in North Western Bangladesh (Dhaka: Caritas, 1988). Prashanta Tripura, “The Colonial Foundation of Pahari Identity”, Journal of Social Studies 58 (1992). Cf. Van Schendel, “Invention of the ‘Jummas’ ”, pp. 95–128. The Bangladesh Population Census of 1991 mentions 68,210 Garos, which is probably too low. Garo members of the two largest Christian denominations, the Baptists and Roman Catholics, totalled 65,076. Not included in these figures are Garos living in the tea gardens of Sylhet, members of other denominations, and Sangsarek, Muslim, and Hindu Garos. Catholic Directory of Bangladesh (Dhaka: Bishop’s Conference of Bangladesh, 1992); Yearly Report of the GBC to the ABMS, 1991–1992 (n.d.). For the Modhupur figures, see Robbins Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1997), p. 13. When this study mentions “northern Mymensingh”, it really refers to the six northernmost thanas of the former Greater Mymensingh district. This also includes the districts of Sherpur and Netrokona. The majority of the villages are located in the thanas Haluaghat, Dhubaura, Durgapur, Netrokona, and Kolmakanda. Nowadays Garos are also found in Sunamganj and Moulvi Bazar, two former districts of Greater Sylhet. Sunamganj Garos have been living there for a long time. The Garos in Moulvi Bazar are all migrants from Greater Mymensingh who came to look for work in the plantations. In 1956, for example, missionary records of the Catholic Church repeatedly referred to the migration of Garos from Haluaghat to tea estates in Sylhet. See for example, the Chronicles of Biroidakuni Mission for 10, 23, 27 February and 27 March. These migrations are attributed to oppression and thievery by Bengali immigrants, and to dire poverty. Only one study focuses on these migrants. Its authors estimate the total number of Garo migrants in Dhaka at 3,000. Nokmandi Prakashana, A Census of Garo Housemaids and Others in Dhaka (Dhaka: Nokmandi Prakashana, 1994). Stuart Hall, “Old and New Identities, Old and New Ethnicities”, in Culture, Globalization and the World-System, edited by A.D. King (Basingstoke, England: Macmillan, 1991), p. 57. Gerd Baumann, fair enough, writes about most [is his word] contemporary studies of ethnicity, that “we have, in effect, created a little island; we study this island, and we usually conclude that the island is, in so many ways, an island.

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

24

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Introduction

60. 61.

62.

63. 64. 65.

66.

67.

68.

69.

70.

71.

25

What a bore.” Gerd Baumann, The Multicultural Riddle. Rethinking National, Ethnic, and Religious Identities (New York and London: Routledge, 1999) pp. 145–46. Playfair, The Garos, p. 35. Ashesh Ambasta, Capitalist Restructuring and Formation of Adivasi Proletarians. Agrarian Transition in Thane District (Western India) c. 1817–1990 (Unpublished Ph.D. thesis: Institute of Social Studies, The Hague, 1998), pp. 14–15. See also Devalle. Discourses of Ethnicity. See for example, Adrienne Cooper, Sharecropping and Sharecroppers’ Struggles in Bengal 1930–1950 (Calcutta and New Delhi: KP Bagchi & Company, 1988); Taj ul-Islam Hashmi, Peasant Utopia. The Communalization of Class Politics in East Bengal, 1920–1947 (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1994). Suranjan Das, Communal Riots in Bengal 1905–1947 (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1991). See also Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 242–46. Sangsareks believe that the world is populated by mite. Mite is generally referred to as “spirit”, but some mite were so powerful that they are better thought of as gods. These mite can cause illnesses by biting people. The priests, or kamal, knows how to perform sacrifices in order to cure the victims. Sacrifices were also performed at various points of the annual cycle, and they were a central part of village festivals. See, for example, Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 53– 56. Since the end of the nineteenth century, missionaries from a variety of Christian denominations have worked and lived with Garos. See also Chapter 7 of this study. Important contributions have been made by Robbins Burling and Kibriaul Khaleque, the two anthropologists largely concentrated on the Garos of Modhupur. In this study, I use the concepts “emic” to refer to views from within or insider views, and “etic” to refer to outside perceptions or outsider views. Although there has been much debate about the two notions, these are the most common definitions. See Thomas N. Headland, Kenneth L. Pike and Marvin Harris, Emics and Etics. The Insider/Outsider Debate (Newbury Park, etc.: Sage Publications, 1990), p. 22. For an elaborate discussion about the use and validity of oral history as a source for historical research, see Paul Thompson, The Voice of the Past (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989). To safeguard the privacy of my informants, I have used pseudonyms both for the village Bibalgree as well as for my informants. Suborno Chisim, who I consider a fellow researcher rather than an informant, is referred to by his genuine name. By Garo village, I mean a village which numbers or used to number a significant number of Garos. With the exception of Modhupur villages, very few villages are entirely Garo.

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

25

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

26

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

72. Garos consider Westerners Christians. After all, everyone must have some religion or the other, and Westerners can never be Muslim, Hindu or Buddhist, so must be Christian. 73. Cf. Kibriaul Khaleque’s hard work to be accepted by the Garos during his field research. Khaleque found it very difficult to establish friendly relations with the Garos. People did not easily accept or trust him, being a highly-educated Bengali Muslim. See Kibriaul Khaleque, “My fieldwork Experience in a Garo Village of Bangladesh”, in Pains and Pleasures of Fieldwork, edited by Anwarullah Chowdhury (Dhaka: National Institute of Local Government, 1985), pp. 207–23. 74. Cf. Joan Neff Gurney, “Female Researchers in Male-Dominated Settings. Implications for Short-Term Versus Long-Term Research”, in Experiencing Fieldwork. An Inside View of Qualitative Research, edited by William B. Shaffir and Robert A. Stebbins (Newbury Park, etc.: Sage Publications), p. 56. 75. Cf. the title of Robbins Burling’s ethnography The Strong Women of Modhupur. 76. Cf. Lionel Caplan, who ask himself similar questions about the Gurkhas. Lionel Caplan, Warrior Gentlemen. “Gurkhas” in the Western Imagination (Providence and Oxford: Berghahn Books, 1995), p. 8.

01 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 1

By: ROS

26

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

2 THE HISTORY OF A PERSISTENT IMAGE

INTRODUCTION One afternoon in February 1995, the Garo student Rosie told us the following anecdote: “Today we had ethnology class about the different stages of human civilization. The teacher described how food habits of people developed stage by stage. At one moment she said that the ancient people ate frogs, snakes, and dogs. This was derived from the chapter on barbarism, savages, like this. All students were staring at me. I sat in the back of the classroom and they all turned around and stared at me. I was feeling so uneasy; madam noticed it too. I told her that the students are studying ethnology, but they are not broadminded.”1

At the time of the interview, Rosie was a student of anthropology at Dhaka University. In this interview fragment, she referred to that morning’s lecture, in which the teacher explained how food culture has developed from primitive to civilized in an evolutionary manner. When the teacher discussed the diet of the so-called ancient people, the students started staring at Rosie, associating her with those primitive people. The behaviour of Rosie’s fellow students leads to the question of why an intelligent girl like her, who had made it all the way to Dhaka University and who dressed or behaved no differently from 27

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

27

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

28

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

her fellow students, was so easily included in the category of primitives. The answer is shockingly simple: they knew Rosie to be a Garo, and Garos are one of Bangladesh’s many ‘tribes’, upojatis, adivasis, or Indigenous Peoples. To this very day, many Bangladeshis imagine these communities as inherently unsophisticated, simple, primitive people without a history. The following fragment from the same interview also illustrates the primitive image of contemporary Garos: “They [Bengalis] ask if we eat frogs or snakes. That is alright. But they ask more stupid questions about our dress. They can see that we wear the same clothes as they do, but they still ask us if Garo women cover the upper part of their body, and if they wear very short clothes. I don’t want to say anything more about what else they say. Their questions are so strange. They seem to know nothing. I don’t mind if they want to know about us, but they ask it in such a way that we don’t seem to be human beings. They want to insult us by asking stupid questions. That’s what I don’t like.”

This part illustrates, for example, how Rosie’s Bengali dressing style has virtually no impact on the image of the scantily dressed Garo woman. Despite the fact that Bangladeshi Garos have been fully dressed (often in Bengali dressing style) for a long time, and no Dhaka dweller ever meets a half-naked Garo woman anywhere, the image of the scantily dressed Garo still exists. Similarly, Rosie’s classmates saw what she was wearing and still wondered how Garo women dress.2 The case provides a striking example of how perceptions of human societies as ranked according to their level of civilization have persevered in the classrooms of Dhaka University.3 The anecdotes are therefore significant for two reasons: they illustrate the reproduction of scientific discourse in academic Bangladesh and its social manifestations. Although, as pointed out in Chapter 1, an ever increasing number of academics have made strong cases against colonial and post-colonial categorizations on the basis of caste and race, not quite as many researchers have taken up an interest in the notion of tribe, its conceptualizations, and its consequences. This chapter explores the tribalist discourse, its origins and its remarkable persistence, and demonstrates that contemporary tribalist discourse is firmly rooted in colonial perceptions of the Indian sub-continent. I hope to show that we cannot understand contemporary views of the Bangladeshi Garos and the hundreds of other tribes without close scrutiny of colonialist perceptions of Indian society and their attempts to explore and classify its population. The chapter concentrates on three major themes: it first deals with the so-called observers of India, their backgrounds, objectives, and confusion. Who were they and what did

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

28

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

29

they see? Next, it deals with the processes of data collection and data ordering, and describes how colonial observers gathered, organized, and reproduced data in discrete bounded categories (such as races, castes, and tribes). Third, it discusses a number of typical “tribal characteristics” in general, and of the Bangladeshi Garos in particular, and identifies blind spots and fallacies in the tribalist discourse. For our reconstruction of colonial history, we are largely dependent on the accounts of colonial eyewitnesses. However, their perceptions of India and its people were not mere reflections of Indian social reality but selections of what they found important or necessary, coloured by nineteenth century European perspectives, scientific theories, cultural differences, and power positions. This chapter includes different layers of historiography and interpretations. It includes those first-hand observations as well as colonial and post-colonial interpretations of those colonial eyewitness accounts and fact-gathering projects. It is important to realize that for those evaluations of British observations cum interpretations, and the alternative theories that were built on those assessments, those critical scholars depended on these same British data too.

OBSERVING OBSERVERS Publications on the Garos are of four main kinds: administrative, missionary, administrative-cum-ethnological, and professional anthropological accounts. Attention is given to the last two types here, although distinction between one type and another is not always as unambiguous as the categorization suggests. We will see that in the course of time professional anthropologists monopolized Garo research, and that Indian anthropologists rather than Europeans came to dominate the field of Garo studies. This process took more than one century and coincided with general developments in colonial writings on India. The historiography and ethnography of the Garos can only be fully understood if the general histories of colonial and post-colonial categorization of the Indian sub-continent are closely scrutinized. By the late eighteenth century, three major traditions in the colonialist approach to Indian society could be distinguished: the Orientalist, the missionary, and the administrative.4 Each tradition was characterized by its own set of ideas and theories, tied up with the roles and believes of the observers belonging to that tradition.5 The early Orientalists derived their thoughts from the study of texts and cooperation with pandits (Hindu priests) and scholars of the Hindu scripts. By the late eighteenth to early nineteenth century, this had led to an image of India as a static, timeless, and

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

29

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

30

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

spaceless society. As the early Orientalist observers did not distinguish between the prescriptive, normative statements derived from the Hindu texts, on the one hand, and the actual behaviour of the people, on the other, they saw Indian society merely as “a set of rules which every Hindu followed”.6 “The outcome was the image of a static society – a society that did not move either in space or in time scale – a society permanently divided, primarily into two religious communities, the Hindus and the Muslims, who had two different legal codes and thereby two different cultural and social traditions. The Hindus in their turn were thought to be dominated by the Brahmans, whose power was based on a monopoly of knowledge and who ruled over a hierarchy of castes.”7 The missionaries, who started to develop their views of India in the late eighteenth century, also saw India as a society in which religious ideas and practices were at the core of all social structures. Contrary to the Orientalists, however, they did not admire the civilization and religion represented in the texts, but considered India as a corrupt and, in many ways, absurd society. Chapter 7 discusses missionary perception, ambitions, and attitude in greater detail. The colonial administrators formed the third category. With the establishment of British hegemony in the late eighteenth century, interest in, and knowledge of, India developed rapidly. As time went by, British administrators became increasingly aware that the early Orientalist perception of the Indian sub-continent could not be sustained as these officials found themselves confronted with a “bewildering variety of peoples, histories, political forms, systems of land tenure, and religious practices”.8 These feelings of bewilderment lingered on into the twentieth century. Note the following remarks of an early twentieth-century observer who found how, soon after their arrival, untravelled Europeans would have to acknowledge India’s great variety: It is a familiar experience that the ordinary untravelled European on first arriving in India finds much difficulty in distinguishing one native of the country from the other. To his untrained eye all Indians are black; all have the same cast of countenance; and all, except the “decently naked” labouring classes, wear loose garments which revive dim memories of the attire of the Greeks and Romans. An observant man soon shakes off these illusions, and realizes the extra ordinary diversity of the types which are to be met with everywhere in India.9

Different observers, with different backgrounds, personalities, objectives, and interests, presented different pictures of India. They found themselves in the

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

30

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

31

middle of a complex society they tried, for various reasons, to make sense of. In the course of the nineteenth century, a heterogeneous data collection came into being. These administrative researchers observed with different objectives: a great many of them wanted to make a contribution to scientific developments back home. These “scholar-officials were trying to place themselves in the vanguard of contemporary scientific thought”.10 Various officials feared that much valuable information would forever be lost if not recorded soon. In the light of this concern, it is not surprising that colonial ethnology gained much of its importance in the 1860s and 1870s and became a scientific discipline.11 Other observers compiled, enumerated, and categorized India primarily to facilitate administrative rule. In order to govern efficiently, systematic information about Indian society became essential. The British needed to know better where they were and who they were ruling. This administrative need for systematic information came to be felt particularly strongly during the second half of the nineteenth century when the nature of British colonialism changed and India came under direct rule of the British crown.12 In practice, these objectives to contribute to the scientific and the administrative body of knowledge frequently coincided.

‘SCIENTIFIC’ OBSERVATIONS In 1884, the Government of Bengal recommended to the Government of India the appointment of H.H. Riley “to conduct an inquiry into castes and occupations throughout Bengal”. The concern was vented that “if it is not undertaken now, a mass of information of unsurpassed interest will be lost to the world”.13 L.A. Waddell, a high official in the Indian Medical Service, is a good example of one of these concerned observers. He took his personal scientific task very seriously and conducted his own private research with the aim to contribute “towards fixing the physical type and racial affinities upon the only trustworthy basis, namely, precise measurement”. Waddell was particularly worried that “this unique mass of material which is thus available for solving such important problems lying at the very basis of civilization and culture is being allowed to disappear unrecorded!”14 At the time, in nineteenth-century Europe, the evolutionary perspective on human development was widely accepted. And even though Western racism used biological differences to justify colonization and slavery,15 racial differences did not merely serve the need for an ideological justification of colonialism. In the words of Susan Bayly, “much of this scholarship was not ‘colonial’ at all in the usual sense, being conceived as a contribution to

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

31

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

32

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

broad debates in social theory and ‘scientific’ ethnology, rather than being focused solely on questions of how to ‘know’ and subjugate Indians as the ethnographic ‘other’.”16 At present, colonial perceptions and understandings of India are often summarized with the term Orientalism or Orientalist discourse. In spite of the increasing acknowledgement of India’s heterogeneity, colonial perspectives on India continued to be based on a clear dichotomy between the colonizer and the colonized, and views of the sub-continent did not lose their Orientalist character. That is, if we understand Orientalism as the approach which “focused most sharply on the cultural essences of subordinated societies, ascribing them singular qualities, and individuating them with reference to each other in order to create a universal typology”.17 Contemporary researchers like Partha Chatterjee argue that the European presence in India was in fact based on these fundamental differences, in other words, on “the rule of difference”.18 However, since Orientalism refers to a dichotomization between a civilized Europe and a primitive Orient, it does not help us to understand the segmentation or categorization of India’s population that increasingly came to preoccupy the colonizer and resulted in colonial representations of a strictly hierarchically ordered Indian population. Colonial accounts of India became marked by discussions of how to order Indian society. Whereas Europeans were evidently the most developed members of mankind, among the Indian population a whole range of less and lesser developed categories of people could be distinguished. This process of segmentation is better explained by anachronism than by Orientalism. Anachronism ranked different societies according to how much in time they were behind Europe. Whereas Orientalism explains the oppositional thinking of the “civilized” Europeans about the “primitive” Indians, anachronism explains the internal hierarchical ordering of the Indian population. “It was precisely the intersection of the two that defined and gave force to colonial categories.”19 Anachronism thus explains the compartmentalization of the Indian population into primitive and less primitive segments, which finally resulted in the distinction between the two fundamentally different categories of castes and tribes (the most primitive of Indians). Early anthropologists saw in this latter, most primitive society “their own society (as they understood it) seen in a distorting mirror”. They believed that their type of society was witnessing a revolutionary transition and “looked back in order to understand the nature of the present, on the assumption that modern society had evolved from its antithesis. To study the tribes would reveal much about their own past”.20 This can be illustrated by what Waddell

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

32

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

33

wrote at the turn of the century: “Unfortunately for science, however, no steps are being taken to record the rare vestiges of prehistoric society which still survive here; but which are now being rapidly swept away by our advancing civilization.”21 No matter how distorted these ideas may seem to us today, they had a major impact on how colonial observers perceived the world around them. It is thus in this broad scientific context that we have to understand the various colonialists’ attempts to understand Indian society. And it is this dominant mental framework that, at least partly, explained why “[a]ll European sources on early colonial Asia suffer from similar prejudices, blind spots, and distortions.” Fortunately, “[t]he distance in time makes it easier for us to spot these shortcomings than those inherent in contemporary perspectives on Asian societies.”22 Nineteenth-century scientific practice in Europe was thus an important factor in the process of fact-gathering and interpretation. Colonial observers were influenced by the spirit and scientific insights of their epoch. The contemporary body of scientific knowledge influenced colonial perceptions and interpretations of the world and its population and played a weighty role in the objectification of India’s population.23

OBJECTIFYING INDIA In 1891, Risley wrote that “[t]he relations of different castes to the land, their privileges in respect of rent, their relations to trade, their social status, their internal organization, their rules as to marriage and divorce, all these are matters intimately concerned with practical administration.”24 This comment illustrates nicely the need for modern states to collect data. The colonial state needed information in order to rule India. Such fact-gathering projects required new skills to measure and the narrowing of vision. Dipesh Chakrabarty commented, for example, that “[o]ne symptom of its modernity was that its techniques of government were very closely related to techniques of measurement.”25 Significant consequences of the second prerequisite, the narrowing of vision, were a loss of information and simplification of an otherwise very complex reality, as James Scott convincingly argued in his seminal work on state formation and simplification: Certain forms of knowledge and control require a narrowing of vision. The great advantage of such tunnel vision is that it brings into sharp focus certain limited aspects of an otherwise far more complex and unwieldy reality. This very simplification, in turn, makes the phenomenon at the centre of the field of vision more legible and hence more susceptible to careful measurement and calculation.26

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

33

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

34

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Thus while the ever growing body of ethnographic data (in the form of administrative reports, linguistic and other surveys, population censuses, articles and monographs) led to the negation of India as a homogeneous society, objectification again reduced the complexity. Fact-gathering projects of the colonial state went hand-in-hand with the simplification of a complex Indian society, such as the classification of its population according to religion or caste background. Three categories stood out both in colonial and postcolonial reflections on India, of outsiders as well as Indians themselves, and functioned as significant objectifying tools. These are caste, race, and tribe. Hereafter I shall discuss each of them separately, and argue that compared to the ever increasing attempts to deconstruct notions of caste and race, tribe has received remarkably little attention.

CASTE

AS A

SOCIAL CONSTRUCT

Whereas the early Orientalists viewed religion as the prime mover of social relations, in the mid-nineteenth century many British officials felt that not only religion but also caste was an important key to understanding India. Many professional researchers, administrators, and laymen perceived caste as the very core of Indian society, and it was caste that divided an important segment of the Indian population: the Hindus. These ideas resulted in the widely held assumption that an all-India system of caste classification could be developed, as was subsequently done in many of the population censuses that they undertook.27 In the 1901 census, an attempt was made to set each caste down according to its place in Hindu society. This caused so much resistance that in the 1911 census it was again decided to present the castes in alphabetical order.28 Modern scholars have not only explored how colonial perceptions were coloured by Orientalist ideas, they have also researched how colonial categorization resulted in the simplification of otherwise very fluid, dynamic, or perhaps even non-existent categories. Particularly, caste has attracted much attention.29 Two sets of questions about the importance of caste feature in these modern reflections on caste. The first relate to the intrinsic existence of caste. What are castes? When did they come into existence? What has their relevance been for Indian society? And how has colonialism influenced the caste system? An increasing number of contemporary researchers have argued that India was never compartmentalized in such fixed and distinct categories as colonial representations of the caste system suggest. Researchers like Ronald Inden have gone so far as to argue that the caste system was in fact a “colonial

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

34

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

35

construct”. “Caste had become essentialized and turned into the substantialized agent of India’s history.”30 Others, like Susan Bayly, favour the more moderate suggestion that caste should not be understood as a mere “invention” but rather as “a meeting ground between Indian reality and colonial knowledge and strategy.”31 The second set of questions deals with the importance of caste in the colonial understanding of India. These questions are particularly relevant since large numbers of British Indians were not part of that caste system. Muslims, evidently, were not, and neither were the so-called aborigines (later known as tribes). Bayly, for example, argues that colonial observers were well aware of this. She puts the importance of caste in a different perspective and brings the concept of race into the discussion. Not caste but race was of major concern to the colonial observers.32

DISCOURSE

OF

RACE

Throughout the nineteenth century, one distinction played a particularly significant role in colonial perceptions of the Indian population. This idea, with Risley as an important spokesman, amounted to the differentiation between “immigrant Aryans” and “indigenous non-Aryans” or “Dravidians”. The civilization of India began with the arrival of Indo-Aryan peoples from the north some time around the second millennium B.C. Until the end of the eighteenth century, differences between Aryan and non-Aryan “races” were attributed to linguistic and environmental characteristics, but since the turn of the eighteenth century they became increasingly explained in evolutionary terms.33 Although no consensus existed about the exact relation between race and caste, the Aryan race symbolized racial superiority, and the degree of absorption into this civilized race matched the level of civilization.34 In such an approach, castes and tribes were perceived as racial categories. People’s place in the Indian hierarchy was directly linked to the level of absorption into the Aryan caste system. And from this follows that tribes are, in racial terms, essentially different from caste Hindus. The consequences of such ideas have been manifold. Even today they may lead to the suggestion that Northern Indians are essentially more civilized than Southern Indians, and that those people who were never absorbed into this race of civilized Aryans are the most primitive of all South Asians. Moreover, this idea of a superior race invading the subcontinent and either absorbing the original population into their caste system or pushing them into the fringes of the region, inaccessible jungle or

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

35

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

36

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

hill areas, still lies at the basis of (South Asian) contemporary perceptions of South Asia’s tribes.35 Colonialists’ preoccupation with race resounds clearly from the population censuses. Even in the fourth decade of the twentieth century, the census of Bengal and Sikkim (of 1931) devotes one substantial chapter to “Caste, Tribe and Race”. It is, however, added that this section “is perhaps the most unsatisfactory and troublesome of all the enquiries undertaken during the census”. Regarding the concept of race, the author of the census report, A.E. Porter, commented that it is vague and it might almost be said that as many different racial classifications exist as there are writers on ethnographic subjects.36 Concepts of race, nation, caste, and tribe continued to puzzle colonial researchers until far into the twentieth century. Thus when Skaria contends that by the 1860s colonial officials routinely distinguished between the castes and tribes of India, and that they saw both categories as fundamentally different, he disregards the discussions, disagreements, and misunderstandings over the terms and categories. Skaria, however, qualifies his own statement by following up on Bayly’s suggestion that the colonial writers’ primary concern was not caste but race.37 “[T]he distinction between high and low castes was really a distinction between peoples of supposedly superior and inferior racial endowment.”38 Nevertheless, although race continued to occupy the minds of the colonizers and to feed their discussions, and terminological confusion lingered on into the twentieth century, separate categories did crystallize further in the course of colonial rule. At the time of the 1931 census, one was sure of one basic segmentation of the Indian population: its division into Hindus, Muslims, Primitive Tribes, and Others (that is, Christians and Buddhists). Garos indisputably belonged to the category of Primitive Tribes.39

CATEGORY

OF

TRIBES

Earlier I contended that to approach colonial representations of India as the reflections of one single uncivilized Other by one civilized Self would be far too simplistic. The colonial observers, who themselves were a diverse lot, distinguished several more and less developed social groups among the Indian population. There were Brahman Hindus at the top of the hierarchy, the socalled primitive tribes at the very bottom, a myriad of castes, tribes, and semitribes in between, and a great deal of confusion about how to order them.40 Notwithstanding the debate and confusion, however, there appears to have existed a clear consensus about the most primitive of all Indians. They were “those aboriginal tribes, out of which the whole series of caste was fashioned

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

36

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

37

by slow degrees, through the example and under the guidance of the Brahmanical priesthood”.41 As time went by, and Indian ethnology was increasingly monopolized by professional anthropologists – who focused their attention on these primitive tribes – a dualistic framework of analysis was developed.42 Albeit in many forms, this dichotomy between tribes and others has continued to influence the thinking about so-called tribes (and the ensuing practice) to this very day. Several scholars have pointed out that also before British colonial hegemony, Indian civilization was characterized by a complementary co-existence of settled agricultural communities and an “alien sphere of the jungle”.43 These more or less inaccessible niches, however, were often used as the bases for social, economic, and political initiative. People living in forests or hills, or even those who were practising settled agriculture, were certainly not confined to these spaces, and the transgression of boundaries and the moving in and out of people and resources was by no means an accidental process.44 Objectification and social evolutionist ideas seem to have played a significant role in the fixing of categories and the dichotomization of hill and forest peoples and others. In this way, we could say, science became reality instead of the other way around. The classification of “aboriginals” or “primitive tribes” has lived on in the category of tribes, Scheduled Tribes, adivasis, upojatis, and so on. Colonial discourse placed them at the bottom end of society and today they are still considered the most primitive of South Asia. Apart from the fact that the terminology of this category varied (from Aboriginal Tribes, Primitive Tribes, or Tribes to Scheduled Tribes, adivasis, upojatis, Indigenous Peoples), this tribalist discourse has remained strikingly similar. Although a number of researchers have indeed critically reflected on the issues of tribes and “tribal categories”,45 no real post-colonial debate about the category tribe has developed. There are, however, various reasons for a serious rethinking of the category of tribes. Particularly the contemporary debates on caste and race provide some of the basic arguments for an evaluation of the tribalist discourse, and help to reframe current perceptions of tribes. Firstly, because those researchers of caste have demonstrated how imagined categories have become social realities. Secondly, by introducing the concept of race in Indian historiography, these scholars put the relevance of caste in a different perspective. They argue that the colonial preoccupation with race rather than with caste provides an explanation for the creation of the tribal category. This tribal category did not merely function as a wastebasket for all those groups that colonial observers could not place. Nineteenth-century racial theories lie at its very basis.

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

37

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

38

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

INDIGENOUS PEOPLES It may be argued that with the introduction of new concepts such as adivasi or Indigenous Peoples, an influential evaluation of the tribal category indeed did occur. For example, it has been maintained that the new terminology carries none of the derogatory connotations of tribe or its local variants (upojati, pahari).46 My study of the Garos shows, however, that the introduction of these new terms also did not foreshadow the end of the tribalist discourse: 1) the new labels do not have fundamentally different connotations; 2) the shift in terminology also has not resulted in a deep transformation in the theoretical approach; and 3) the very notion of one category of people sharing a number of characteristics has remained. Many advocates of the concept of Indigenous Peoples argue that these people need special rights and protection if they are to preserve important aspects of their cultures and to develop some form of political autonomy.47 They hold that all Indigenous Peoples worldwide share that their territorial claims are not respected by governments, that they are at risk of enforced assimilation or physical termination, and that they are in need of special socio-economic or political protection in order to preserve their way of life.48 Analytically however, the concept is not accurate.49 For the culturally, linguistically, and ethnically diverse population of South Asia, the notions of indigenousness are especially problematic. Of the hundreds of ethnic and linguistic groupings that make up South Asia’s population, only certain groups are considered indigenous. 50 In practice, they are the same people who used to be known as tribes.51 My own research indicates that in many ways the Indigenous Peoples discourse is a continuation of the tribalist discourse. The locus of Indigenous Peoples or adivasis is still their origin and habitat, and closely related to these characteristics, their isolation from civilized society, their exclusion from modern life, and their link with nature. The assumptions that these peoples cannot take care of themselves and will disappear if they do not receive special care is very similar to the paternalist attitude towards “naive childlike tribes”. And although the term indigenous carries no notions of primitiveness as such, in practice adivasi or indigenous is often just another label for the old category of Primitive Tribes. In some ways, the introduction of the new terms does signify an important turning point in the tribalist discourse. The notion of indigeneity offers these people (who are indeed generally marginalized in national politics) a vehicle on the basis of which “marginalized tribal communities” can assert themselves and claim rights on the basis of this identity.52 The category of Indigenous

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

38

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

39

Peoples stretches far beyond the borders of South Asia. It provides a political platform, worldwide network, and a reason to ask for support and attention from international aid organizations, human rights organizations and other international associations. Another important difference is that adivasis or Indigenous Peoples are terms often (but not always) much preferred above other derogatory designations such as tribes by the people themselves. And instead of being passive objects, categorized and labelled by others, the new concepts also carry notions of self-worth and social and political emancipation. Chapter 3 analyses how ideas of indigeneity have been incorporated into Garo discourses of identity and help them to upgrade their self-esteem and to feel socially, politically, and culturally safer. It is by no means my intention to disclaim the social, economic, and political importance of the concept Indigenous Peoples. A major setback is however that the new concepts continue to incorporate the idea that Indigenous Peoples are fundamentally different from modern societies, and that they can all be grouped together on the basis of a number of similar characteristics. In other words, the new terminology provides the modern foundation for the continuation of dichotomization and “othering”.

THE GAROS OF BANGLADESH We shall now take a closer look at the situation in Bangladesh. An important shortcoming of most historical and ethnographic examinations of the tribes or indigenous peoples in South Asia is that they only address the Indian situation. The history of Bangladesh has followed a different trajectory and we can only understand processes of marginalization and othering of Bangladeshi “tribes” through a careful contextualization of these processes. This chapter concludes with a short examination of the tribalist discourse in Bangladesh and of how it has been reflected in colonial and post-colonial images of Garos. As mentioned before, this study is largely based on research carried out between 1993 and 2000. In December 2005 I returned to Bangladesh for the first time since then. I did not spend enough time among the Garos to assess whether their lives had changed significantly, but some of my friends in Dhaka indicated that things had improved a little, that Garos were now better known than before, and that they feel they are being taken more seriously. All the more astonishing was the description of the Garos in the Banglapedia. The sections quoted in the introduction to Chapter 1 unambiguously expose some of the chief dichotomies in tribalist discourse and show that Van Schendel’s recapitulation of the tribalist image, which still dominates the

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

39

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

40

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

thinking of many Bangladeshis today, is also a blueprint for descriptions of Bangladeshi Garos.Van Schendel writes that: Such representations of the ‘tribe’ are based on the assumption that all tribes share characteristics that are fundamentally different from, even opposite to, those of civilized people. Principal among these are ‘childish’ qualities that betray a lack of socialization: immoderately emotional behaviour (revelry, sensuality, extravagance, cruelty, fear of the supernatural) and naivety (credulity, incapacity to plan for the future).53

For example, Abdus Sattar, once called East Bengal’s “pioneer in social anthropology”, voices this tribalist image in an almost caricatural manner.54 Sattar, who published a number of works about “the primitive tribes of Bangladesh” during the 1970s, considered the uplift of the tribals by means of education essential because, “isolated and left behind, the tribes will become more inward looking and aggressive”.55 Although it would be quite unfair to some other researchers to view Sattar as exemplary, his books can still be easily obtained in Dhaka – where I even encountered some copies in some Garo households – and influence people’s ideas of Bangladeshi minorities.56 About the Garos, Sattar wrote, for example, that “[t]hey are living in the grooves [sic] of forests and lonely lands under the shadows of modern industrial complexes, yet zestfully retaining their own tribal identities.” On the same page, he added that “many of them have received education and come into the light of civilization.”57 Sattar’s writings on the Garos (or on any other Bangladeshi tribe for that matter) not only reveal the tendency to present Garos as totally different, they also illustrate another important feature of today’s tribalist discourse: tribes’ “formulaic quality”. His works repeat “certain formulas, stock phrases, and ideas” that are echoed time and again in works on so-called tribal populations.58 Rosie’s reference to ideas of primitive eating and dressing habits is another example of such tribalist stock phrases and ideas. In an environment where food restrictions are intimately linked with ideas of purity and impurity, and culinary habits are directly linked with status, the culture of eating and drinking is taken as an indicator of the degree of civilization. The same applies to the clothing of Garos. The presumed nakedness of the Garos suggests an uncivilized character.59 Other tribalist “stock phrases or ideas”60 are the notion of “unchangeable tribes frozen in time”, their peripheral or marginal location, their isolation from the wider world, their rigid group boundaries, their inextricable link with nature, and their childish, unbridled nature. In the 1960s, the anthropologist Pierre Bessaignet wrote that “[a]lthough extensive settlements

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

40

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

41

and long standing civilization existed in the Indus plains and the Ganges basin as early as the seventh century B.C., most other parts of this vast subcontinent still lay covered with forests – the home of wild beasts and scanty tribes.”61 This peripheral habitat and the unbreakable link with nature also feature prominently in modern debates about the Indigenous Peoples and their knowledge of nature. In the following sections, some “typical” Garo characteristics that reveal a highly formulaic quality and degree of timelessness are discussed.

PEOPLE WITHOUT HISTORY Sophisticated people have long histories of civilization. Tribes have no such history. Sumit Guha commented that “[t]heir history is seen as constituted by two events – one which took place thousands of years ago, when they were driven into the forests, and the second in contemporary times, when they were being excluded from them; between these two they dwelt untouched by history.”62 Consistent with this perspective is the absence of comprehensive historical studies of the Garos. True, some notions of their history (of migration) are incorporated in the ethnological accounts. A. Playfair, for example, refers to a legend according to which Garos once inhabited Tibet. From there they started the voyage which ended in the present Garo Hills and surrounding plains.63 Playfair, who wrote perhaps the most famous and influential work on the Garos, seemed well aware of the highly speculative character of these historical assumptions. Nevertheless, this uncertainty disappeared from many of the later works on Garos, and as time passed, the Garos lost much of their history. Note, for example, the following description that was derived from the Mymensingh District Gazetteer of 1978: “The traditional history of the Garos is very obscure. There is, however, an agreement on the point that they came from Tibet. They exchanged some women for trees, built rafts and eventually crossed a river to enter the Garo Hills.”64

LIVING

IN ISOLATION

Another important tribalist notion is that tribes have always lived in isolation, far away from civilized societies. In 1929, a colonel from the Britsh army wrote that “The Garos are a wild people, having little to do with either the Khasias or the plainsmen … and were probably driven into these regions either by early invaders from India or by the pressure of other migrating tribes.”65

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

41

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

42

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

In 1984, Mahmud Shah Qureshi introduced the most comprehensive overview of Bangladeshi tribes with the comment that “these ethnic minorities are scattered groups often living in hilly areas or peripheral zones.”66 A glance at the map of Bangladesh supports these ideas. Most non-Bengali minorities live in the border areas of the country. Peripheral habitat is also one of the Garo characteristics. They live in the margins of the country: border areas, forest, or hills. This does not mean that they have lived there forever. Moreover, concepts such as periphery and marginality are relational and dependent on the perspective one takes. Until the partitioning of India and Pakistan in 1947, the Bangladeshi Garos did not live in an international borderland. This notion of peripheral habitat becomes really tribalist when it is directly linked with ideas of civilization. Note what The New Nation published about the Garos in 1988: The Garo migrated from north-east China three or four thousand years ago through Tibet, Coochbihar and Assam respectively and being driven out from everywhere ultimately settled in the inaccessible dense forest of the Garo hills and led a tight primitive life completely cut off from the outside world till almost the advent of the British in this country.67

Stories like these suggest an innate primitiveness of tribes which only changes when they get in touch with the “outside world”. They also explain why F.A. Sachse found that plains Garos, who have lived in close proximity to Bengalis, retained perhaps “some, though not all, primitive customs of their cousins in the hill”.68

THE PRIMITIVE OTHER The most important aspect of the tribalist discourse is that tribes stand for the primitive Other, in contrast to the civilized Self. Principal among “tribal” characteristics are “ ‘childish’ qualities that betray a lack of socialization: immoderately emotional behaviour (revelry, sensuality, extravagance, cruelty, fear of the supernatural) and naivety (credulity, incapacity to plan for the future).”69 The civilized Self is rational, sophisticated, and contained; the primitive Other shows opposite traits. The example of Rosie reveals how such ideas are maintained even when experiences indicate otherwise. Such stereotyping may take different forms. Garos were both described as fearsome, dangerous headhunters, as well as simple-minded, friendly, and truthful. Garo women were once described as “the most unlovely of the sex”, whereas they now symbolize sensuality and sexuality. Earlier in this chapter, it was suggested that primitive societies provided pioneer anthropologists with an image of their own society seen in a distorting

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

42

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

43

mirror. Primitive man constituted the antithesis of these pioneer anthropologists. “Primitive society therefore must have been nomadic, ordered by blood ties, sexually promiscuous and communist.” And “primitive man was illogical and given to magic”.70 Close scrutiny of colonial perceptions of India reveals that the colonial observers did not merely project their counter images on “primitive tribes” like Garos. Reality was far more complex. Note, for example, Sachse’s characterizations of both Garos and Muhammadans. He writes about the Garos that they are noted for their simplicity, straightforwardness, and truthfulness, whereas “the character of the Muhammadan masses is full of inconsistencies. They have for long been untruthful and dishonest”.71 In this example, Muslims rather than Garos seem to figure as the significant Other of the British.

TRIBALIST DISCOURSE AND THE EXPERIENCED REALITY The initial Orientalist image of India as a static society – moving neither in time nor space – developed into a much more complex picture in the course of the nineteenth century. Different colonial observers (who formed a far from homogeneous category themselves) became increasingly aware of the complexity of Indian society. Influenced by scientific developments back home, their personal interests, and the need of the colonial state to objectify India, they involved themselves in complicated projects to quantify and segment the Indian population. At the basis of what seem clear-cut divisions today, such as the Hindu-Muslim divide, Hindu castes, or the (primitive) tribes versus (civilized) other dichotomy, lies a complex story of bewilderment, debate, disagreement, and a great deal of confusion. Interestingly, the attempts of the colonial state to enumerate and classify the Indian population led to increasingly fixed categories. Even though contemporary debates about caste and race criticize the presumed fixed and essentialized make-up of both concepts, a similar debate has never developed on tribes. The next chapters attempt to show how, similarly to castes, the present-day category of tribes (upojati, adivasi or Scheduled Tribes), which has outlived the British Raj, is the outcome of the complex interactions between colonial projects to objectify India and local action and responses. As a social category, tribe has a great impact on the lives of its members, and the consequences of the tribalist discourse are manifold. Although widely used, the images of tribe, upojati, adivasi, and Indigenous Peoples render various problems for the people concerned, and none of the generally accepted and/or applied terms suits social reality all too well.

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

43

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

44

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

The case of the Garos is a clear example of how ideas and images can become social reality. The following chapters further examine the processes of marginalization and othering that characterize the history of Garos and other tribes in Bangladesh. We shall also see how tribalist discourse has played an important role in those processes: how it has influenced seeing, thinking, and acting, not only by outsiders, but also by the people involved; how it has enabled rulers to exclude so-called tribals from central domains of power; and how it has presented its members with many obstacles, in addition to the social and economic problems that so many Bangladeshis have to deal with today.

NOTES 1. When I quote from an interview, I use citation marks. 2. The perseverance of the “scantily dressed” Garo woman is all the more remarkable when we read that, as early as the 1870s, H.H. Hunter noted that “among the people living to the south of the Túra range there is a slight emigration to the plains. The emigrants usually settle near the Gáro border, just within the boundary of Maimansinh; many of them have now learned to till the ground like ordinary Bengálí husbandmen, and also to dress in a somewhat similar way”. In 1909, the English administrator Major A. Playfair, also the author of the first monograph on the Garos, commented on the female Garo dress that Christian as well as plains Garos wore “clothing similar to that of Bengalis and Assamese”. See W.W. Hunter, A Statistical Account of Assam. Vol. II (London: Trübner & Co, 1879), p. 160; Playfair, The Garos, p. 25. 3. Cf. Adam Kuper, who found that notions of primitive societies “have persisted until very recently (indeed, still survives, if no longer within mainstream anthropology)”. Adam Kuper, The Invention of Primitive Society. Transformations of an Illusion (London and New York: Routledge, 1991), p. 1. 4. The first recorded observations on India are from the third century B.C. The scattered foreign records which were produced during the following centuries were written by travellers, including Greeks, Romans, Jews, Chinese, and later Arabs, Turks, Afghans, etc. See Bernard S. Cohn, “Notes on the History of the Study of Indian Society and Culture”, in Structure and Change in Indian Society, edited by Milton Singer and Bernard S. Cohn (Chicago: Aldine Publishing Company, 1968), p. 4. 5. Although it is possible to broadly distinguish these three categories, it is also necessary to recognize that these categories are far too simplistic, and that also within each category, individuals or segments had different agendas and attitudes. For such differences among missionaries, see Geoffrey A. Oddie, “ ‘Orientalism’ and British Protestant Missionary Constructions of India in the Nineteenth Century”, South Asia 17, no. 2 (1994): 27–42.

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

44

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

45

6. Cohn, “Study of Indian Society and Culture”, pp. 6–8. 7. Sekhar Bandyopadhyay, “Caste in the Perception of the Raj. A Note on the Evolution of Colonial Sociology of Bengal’’, Bengal Past and Present 104 (1985): 58. 8. Cohn, “Study of Indian Society and Culture”, p. 13. See also Bandyopadhyay, “Caste in the Perception of the Raj”, pp. 56–80. 9. T.C. Hodson, India. Census Ethnography, 1901–1931 (New Delhi: Usha, reprint 1987, first published in 1937), p. 9. 10. Susan Bayly, “Caste and ‘Race’ in the Colonial Ethnography of India”, in The Concept of Race in South Asia, edited by Peter Robb (Delhi, etc.: Oxford Press, 1995), p. 167. 11. Kuper, Invention of Primitive Society, p. 1. For an elaborate account on the relations between British anthropology and the colonial government, see Adam Kuper, Anthropology and Anthropologists. The Modern British School (London and New York: Routledge, 1991), with special reference to Chapter 4: “Anthropology and Colonialism”. 12. See for example, Bandyopadhyay, “Caste in the Perception of the Raj”, p. 57. 13. Quotations are from a letter of the Government of Bengal to the Government of India, as recited by H.H. Risley, The Tribes and Castes of Bengal. Ethnographic Glossary. Volume I (Calcutta: Firma Mukhopadhyay, 1981, first edition 1891, p. iii. 14. L.A. Waddell, “The Tribes of the Brahmaputra Valley: A Contribution on their Physical Types and Affinities”, Journal of the Asiatic Society, Part III. 1900. Anthropology, no. 1 (1900): 2–4. 15. See, for instance Jan Breman, ed., Imperial Monkey Business. Racial Supremacy in Social Darwinist Theory and Colonial Practice (Amsterdam: VU University Press, 1990); Albert Memmi, The Colonizer and the Colonized (London: Earthscan Publications, 1990, translated from Portrait du Colonisé précédé du Portrait du Colonisateur, 1957); Ashis Nandy, The Intimate Enemy. Loss and Recovery of Self Under Colonialism (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1990 (1983)); Said, Orientalism; Mineke Schipper, De Boomstam en de Krokodil. Kwesties van ras, cultuur en wetenschap (Amsterdam: Van Gennep, 1995). 16. Bayly, “Caste and ‘Race’ ”, p. 214. The lengthy article by Crispin Bates in the same collection also substantiates this argument. In his conclusion, Bates contends that “[a]lthough the colonial discourse of caste and tribe in India may have been hegemonic, it was not always uncontested, and it would be a mistake to regard it solely as the effect of a larger project aimed at ‘normalising’ the sociology of India in order to render it more susceptible to administrative control.” Crispin Bates, “Race, Caste, and Tribe in Central India”, in Robb, ed., Concept of Race in South Asia, p. 256. 17. Ajay Skaria, “Shades of Wildness. Tribe, Caste, and Gender in Western India”, in Modern Asian Studies 56, no. 3 (1997): 727. 18. Partha Chatterjee as reproduced by Skaria, “Shades of Wildness”, p. 727.

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

45

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

46

19. 20. 21. 22.

23.

24. 25. 26.

27. 28. 29. 30. 31.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Skaria, “Shades of Wildness”, pp. 727–29. Kuper, Invention of Primitive Society, pp. 4–5. Waddell, “Tribes of the Brahmaputra Valley”, pp. 2–3. Willem van Schendel, “Introduction”, in Francis Buchanan in Southeast Bengal (1798). His Journey to Chittagong, the Chittagong Hill Tracts, Noakhali and Comilla, edited by Willem van Schendel (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1992), p. xx. I have derived the notion of “objectifying India” from Cohn. See Bernard S. Cohn, “The Census, Social Structure and Objectification in South Asia”, in An Anthropologist among Historians and Other Essays, edited by Bernard S. Cohn (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1987), pp. 224–54. Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal, p. vii. Dipesh Chakrabarty, “Modernity and Ethnicity in India”, South Asia XVII, Special Issue (1994): 147. James C. Scott, Seeing like a State. How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 1998), p. 11. Scott’s book is a challenging exposé about the causes and consequences of modern states’ standardization projects or “large-scale social engineering”. Cohn, “Census, Social Structure and Objectification”, pp. 242–43. See Census of India, 1921. Volume V, Bengal, Part I, Report (by W.H. Thompson) (Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Book Depot, 1923), p. 345. For an elaborate discussion of recent scholarship on caste, see: Bayly, Caste, Society and Politics. Inden, Imagining India, p. 66. Bayly, “Caste and ‘Race’ ”, pp. 165–66. I agree with Bayly that researchers from the second category have convincingly demonstrated that the interaction between colonial perceptions and indigenous responses influenced the self-perception of indigenous social or ethnic groups and resulted in the articulation of community identities and the creation of caste histories. See, for example, Bandyopadhyay, “Caste in the Perception of the Raj”, pp. 56–80; Sekhar Bandyopadhyay, Caste, Politics and the Raj. Bengal 1872–1937 (Calcutta and New Delhi: K.P. Bagchi & Company, 1990); Sekhar Bandyopadhyay, Abhijit Dasgupta and Willem van Schendel, “Introduction”, in Bengal. Communities, Development and States, edited by Sekhar Bandhyopadhyay, Abhijit Dasgupta and Willem van Schendel (New Delhi: Manohar, 1994), pp. 1–16; Swaraj Basu, “The Colonial State and the Indigenous Society: The Creation of the Rajbansi Identity in Bengal”, in Bandyopadhyay, Dasgupta and Van Schendel, eds., Bengal, pp. 43–64; Lucy Carroll, “Colonial Perceptions of Indian Society and the Emergence of Caste(s) Associations”, Journal of Asian Studies 37, no. 2 (February 1978): 233–50; Cohn, Anthropologist among Historians; Cohn, “Study of Indian Society and Culture”, in Singer and Cohn, eds., Structure and Change; Frank F. Conlon, “The Census of India as a Source for the Historical Study of Religion and Caste”, in The Census in British India. New Perspectives, edited by N. Gerald Barrier (New Delhi: Manohar, 1981), pp. 103–17.

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

46

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

47

32. Bayly, “Caste and ‘Race’ ”, pp. 165–67. 33. Ibidem, p. 168. 34. Cf. John Nesfield versus H.H. Risley. Nesfield denied any general difference between so-called Aryan and aboriginal blood, arguing that Aryan blood had been mixed with the indigenous by the time the caste system evolved. Risley, on the other hand, maintained that the primary distinction was one of race. He argued that social ranking was a matter of purity of blood, with the communities of pure Aryan and pure aboriginal stock at the top and bottom respectively. Census of India, 1911. Volume I, India, Part I Report (by E.A. Gait) (Calcutta: Government Printing, 1913), pp. 380–81. 35. Sumit Guha, Environment and Ethnicity in India, 1200–1991 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999), p. 19. 36. Census of India, 1931. Volume V, Bengal and Sikkim, Part I (by A.E. Porter) (Calcutta: Central Publication Branch, 1933), p. 421. 37. Skaria, “Shades of Wildness”, p. 727 and pp. 729–30. 38. Susan Bayly as quoted by Skaria, “Shades of Wildness”, p. 728. 39. Census of India, 1931. Bengal and Sikkim, p. 441. 40. The following are only two out of many examples: The Aguri are described by Buchanan as “tribe which makes pretences to be of Khyotryo dignity”. In Risley’s “Tribes and Castes of Bengal”, the A’guri return as a “cultivating and trading caste [ital. mine]”. This may also suggest that people who were once considered a tribe gradually transformed into a caste through Hinduization. Another example is the Kaibortos. Buchanan writes that “the chief part of the pure Hindus of Bengal, that have settled in this district, are the dubious tribe of Kaibortos”. Further on he describes the Jhalo as “fishermen of the Kaiborto caste”. Risley, who provides an extensive account of the Kaibartta, refers to them as a “sub-caste of Kewats in Bengal”. Francis Buchanan, as compiled by Montgomery Martin, The History, Antiquities, Topography, and Statistics of Eastern India; Comprising the Districts of Behar, Shahabad, Bhagalpoor, Goruckpoor, Dinajepoor, Puraniya, Ronggopoor, and Assam. Volume V, Rangpur and Assam (Delhi: Cosmo Publications, 1976, first published in 1838, pp. 529–31 [Hereafter referred to as Martin, ed., Eastern India]; Risley, The Tribes and Castes of Bengal. Vol. I, pp. 12–13 and 375–82. 41. “Mr Nesfield’s Theory of the Origin and Nature in Indian Caste”, Census of India, 1901. Volume I, India, Ethnographic Appendices (by H.H. Risley) (Calcutta: Government Printing, 1903), pp. 231–32. 42. This term is from Ambasta, Capitalist Restructuring, p. 2. A number of scholars of Southeast Asia have produced interesting studies on upland-lowland dichotomies, in which they demonstrate that the uplands “have been constituted as a marginal domain through a long and continuing history of political, economic, and social engagement with the lowlands”. In other words, “Marginality must therefore be understood in terms of relationships, rather than simple facts of geography or ecology”. Tania Murray Li, “Introduction”, in Transforming the Indonesian Uplands: Marginality, Power and Production, edited by Tania Murray

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

47

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

48

43.

44. 45.

46.

47.

48.

49.

50.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Li (Australia, etc.: Harwood Academic Publishers, 1999), p. xvii. See also “Relational Histories and the Production of Difference on Sulawesi’s Upland Frontier”, Journal of Asian Studies 60, no. 1 (2001): 41–66. J.C. Heesterman, The Inner Conflict of Tradition. Essays in Indian Ritual, Kingship, and Society (Chicago and London: The University of Chicago Press, 1985), p. 118. Guha, Environment & Ethnicity, p. 4. See, for example, Ambasta, Capitalist Restructuring; Crispin Bates, “Lost Innocents and the Loss of Innocence: Interpreting Adivasi Movements in South Asia”, in Indigenous Peoples of Asia, edited by R.H. Barnes, Andrew Gray, and Benedict Kingsbury (Michigan: Association for Asian Studies, 1995), pp. 103–20; Bates, “Race, Caste and Tribe”, pp. 219–59; Chaudhuri, “The Myth of the Tribe?”, pp. 125–56; Devalle, Discourses of Ethnicity; Karlsson, Contested Belonging; Guha, Environment and Ethnicity; Skaria, “Shades of Wildness”; Van Schendel, “Invention of the ‘Jummas’ ”, pp. 95–128. Jan Breman, for example, points out that the local designation for the tribes of Surat district (in South Gujarat), namely, kaliparaj [dark coloured], has been replaced by the term adivasi: “a term which has no pejorative meaning and which, in its sense of ‘original inhabitants’, has become the official name for all such categories of tribals”. Jan Breman, Of Peasants, Migrants and Paupers. Rural Labour Circulation and Capitalist Production in West India (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1985), p. 115. Corresponding opinions lie at the basis of the special policies for Scheduled Tribes, designed to socially, economically, and politically uplift those tribal peoples “whose primitiveness, backwardness, or isolation made them deserving of special treatment”. Galanter, Competing Equalities, pp. 151–52. Thomas Hylland Eriksen, Us and Them in Modern Societies. Ethnicity and Nationalism in Mauritius, Trinidad and Beyond (Oslo: Scandinavian University Press, 1992), p. 6. There has been much debate about the notion of “indigenous” and “indigenousness”. For a particularly critical evaluation of use of the term for the South Asian context, see André Béteille, “The Idea of Indigenous People”, Current Anthropology 39, no. 3 (April 1998): 187–91; for a more general recapitulation of arguments, see for example, Andrew Gray, “The Indigenous Movement in Asia”, in Barnes, Gray and Kingsbury (eds.), Indigenous Peoples of Asia, pp. 35–58. Questions of authenticity and indigenous status are particularly complicated for Northeast India and Bangladesh, where many of the so-called tribal groupings are not considered (nor consider themselves) indigenous to their present habitat, but are believed to originate from places like Tibet or China. A well-known critic of the use of “indigenous peoples” in the Indian context is André Béteille. See “The Idea of Indigenous People”, Current Anthropology 39, no. 2 (1998): 187–91.

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

48

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

The History of a Persistent Image

49

51. For example, the Independent Commission on International Humanitarian Issues simply translated indigenous in Asia as tribal. Gray, “The Indigenous Movement in Asia”, p. 38. 52. See for example, Bengt K. Karlsson, “Anthropology and the ‘Indigenous Slot’: Claims to Debates about Indigenous Peoples’ Status in India”, Critique of Anthropology 23, no. 4 (2003): 403–23. 53. Van Schendel, “Invention of the ‘Jummas’ ”, p. 103. 54. A.K. Nazmul Karim (Head of the Dhaka Department of Sociology of Dhaka University) described in his foreword how Sattar as a revenue officer of the government of East Pakistan came in touch with the aboriginal tribes of that part of the world and how he ably demonstrated, in his several publications, “how to scientifically handle social anthropological materials”. In Abdus Sattar, In the Sylvan Shadows (Dhaka: Bangla Academy, 1983, first published in 1971). 55. Abdus Sattar, Tribal Culture in Bangladesh (Dacca: Muktadhara, 1975), pp. 5– 6. From the same author, see also The Sowing of Seeds. The Sociology of Primitive Sex (Dacca: Abdeylebros & Co, 1978); In the Sylvan Shadows (Dhaka: Bangla Academy, 1983, first ed. 1971). 56. For an overview of studies about the so-called tribes of Bangladesh, see Quereshi, ed., Tribal Cultures in Bangladesh. For a recent collection of articles for both East and West Bengal, see Van Schendel and Bal, eds., Banglar Bahujati. 57. Sattar, Sylvan Shadows, p. 191. 58. This concept is derived from F. Padel and quoted by Lionel Caplan. Caplan, Warrior Gentleman, p. 8. 59. Cf. Willem van Schendel, “A Politics of Nudity: Photographs of the ‘Naked Mru’ of Bangladesh”, Modern Asian Studies 36, no. 2 (2002): 341–74. 60. Cf. Van Schendel, “Invention of the ‘Jummas’ ”, pp. 104–05. 61. Pierre Bessaignet, “Tribes of the Northern Borders of East Pakistan”, in Pierre Bessaignet, Social Research in East Pakistan, edited by idem. Second revised edition (Dacca: Asiatic Press, 1964), p. 172. 62. Guha, Environment and Ethnicity, p. 19. 63. Playfair, The Garos, pp. 7–14. 64. Bangladesh District Gazetteers, Mymensingh (Nurul Islam Khan, ed.) (Dacca: Bangladesh Government Press, 1978), p. 58. 65. L.W. Shakespear, History of the Assam Rifles (Calcutta: KLM, 1977, first published in 1929), p. 30. 66. Qureshi, “Foreword”, p. xv. 67. Ali Nawaz, “The Tribal and Other Links of Bangladesh”, The New Nation, 21 February 1988. 68. F.A. Sachse, Mymensingh, Bengal District Gazetteers (Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Book Depot, 1917), p. 40. 69. Van Schendel, “Invention of the ‘Jummas’ ”, p. 103, n.34. 70. Kuper, Invention of Primitive Society, p. 5. 71. Sachse, Mymensingh, pp. 40–41.

02 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 2

By: ROS

49

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:40 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

3 ‘THE IMPORTANCE OF BEING GARO’: GARO NARRATIVES OF SELF

‘DID SHE NOTICE THE BAD THINGS?’ To an outsider, Bangladeshi Garos come across as a close-knit, harmonious, peaceful and hospitable community.1 In view of their efforts to uphold such an image, this is no great surprise. On several occasions, I noticed anxiety about me, an outsider, looking backstage. More than once, when Suborno and I returned from the village to Dhaka for a couple of days, Suborno was confronted with some of his friends worrying about what I, an outsider, had seen and come to know. “Did she notice the bad things?”, they would ask. And then they would instruct Suborno to only show me the positive sides of their community. Such behaviour is by no means exceptional for people or communities that are subject to discrimination, and who, like Suborno’s anxious friends, tend to magnify differences between themselves and others, and to play down discord and hide problems within the group in order to maintain a positive image for the outside world.2 This chapter centres on Garo narratives of Self and examines how these are influenced by, as well as inform, tribalist discourse. Soon after I began my research, I found that being Garo, whatever that entails, is an important component of the social identity of most Garos. Whether they are villagers or city dwellers, male or female, high class or low class, educated or illiterate, all share a strong ethnic awareness. Being Garo determines to a 50

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

50

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garo Narratives of Self

51

large extent their self-perception, how they organize their lives, and how they relate to others, within and across ethnic borders. This shared identity does not mean, however, that one and all experience and express their identity in the same way, nor that it has the same relevance for everyone. Close scrutiny of emic discourses at work amongst the Garos reveals a heterogeneous understanding of Self. This chapter analyses five different narratives of Self and ensuing self-expressions. My study of the Bangladeshi Garos revealed that dominant notions of tribe have a strong bearing on emic discourses of Garo-ness and serve as a guideline or touchstone for Garo images and representations of Self. Unlike the previous chapter, which presented a historical analysis of the genesis of a static image, on the basis of a largely body of etic accounts of tribes, this chapter concentrates on contemporary narratives of Self. The focus on the present day is largely dictated by the lack of emic historical accounts that reveal how in the past (people known to be) Garos thought of themselves and others. Ethnic relations with the majority population have for long been highly asymmetrical in terms of access to political power and economic resources, as I will also discuss in much greater length in later chapters. Here it is important to take account of the fact that this asymmetry is also reflected in ideas and representations of Self. As a consequence, emic descriptions of Garo-ness need to be assessed with as much caution as the historical publications of outsiders. The full range of Garo ideas and presentations of Self will not be considered here. Instead I shall discuss five prevailing narratives of Garo-ness. Two of these are, what I call, private narratives of Garo-ness3 and three of them are public presentations meant for a non-Garo national and international audience. In this way I attempt to differentiate self-reflections and presentations that come close to how people really think and feel, and other presentations with an agenda.4 I decided to concentrate on written and spoken narratives rather than other self-representations.5 During my research, I paid much less explicit attention to the many other ways – non-verbal communication and silences, or cuisine and clothing – that display how people experience and express their identity. I did, evidently, notice how people dressed, what they ate, how they lived, how they organized the cultural shows and performed their dances and traditional rituals. Here, such non-verbal representations are only presented as illustrations. I was fortunate enough to be able to see behind the curtains, although not always, not everywhere, and not with everyone. As time passed by, relationships of mutual trust were developed and my network of Garo friends, acquaintances, and “relatives” slowly expanded. People like Suborno’s anxious friends began to accept me and to confide in me.

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

51

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

52

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

It is important to note that the five narratives are not mutually exclusive. Communication lines amongst the Garos (also between city dwellers and villagers) are generally short and well-maintained, and people are often wellinformed about Garos in other parts of Bangladesh. Notions of what Garo identity and culture are supposed to mean also travel widely. At times some of the ideal-types even become self-fulfilling prophesy, when people not only begin to believe in them but also start acting upon them. The same applies to dominant, pejorative views held by others.6 And the other way around, representations of Self have an obvious impact on etic perceptions of people. Although by no means easy to unravel, there is a clear connection between imagined and experienced identities and images.

PRIVATE NARRATIVES 1. ‘BORN

A

GARO, ALWAYS

A

GARO’

Six weeks after I commenced my research in Bangladesh, Suborno and I took off for the countryside and found ourselves a place to stay in the village of Bibalgree, Haluaghat thana. I soon discovered two things about Garo identity. First, that Garo-ness was important for all villagers, and second, that the villagers took this identity as a fact of life. This applied not only to Garos but to their neighbours as well. Villagers with different ethnic backgrounds frequently met and interacted, but nevertheless remained conscious of each other’s ethnic and religious backgrounds. Differences were obvious enough, and unlike the younger city generation, who are busy (re)inventing Garo traditions, elderly villagers did not worry about losing their distinct culture. One explanation for the absence of such worries – which are, as we shall see, frequently ventilated by urban middle class Garos – lies in the primordialist and essentialist perspectives on Garo ethnicity.7 The villagers generally explained their distinct Garo identity in terms of birth, bloodlines, and race. To the question why people were Garo, what made them different, answers were fairly uncomplicated: “A Garo is a Garo”, or “my parents were Garos, so I am Garo”. The elderly Garo woman Sammati (between 60 and 70 years old) used an interesting comparison to explain why a Garo is a Garo: “It’s by birth. Like with the buffalo. If a buffalo gives birth to a baby, it will be a buffalo again.” A Garo is a Garo because he or she is born as one. Suborno later added to Sammati’s explanation that “a buffalo is a buffalo. Even if it is raised by a lion, it will never be a lion.” In the previous chapter, I showed that race and racial characteristics are important aspects of the tribalist discourse. “Typical Garo” looks are both considered relevant signs as well as products of their

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

52

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garo Narratives of Self

53

distinctiveness. Garos themselves also consider their physical appearance as an important facet of their ethnic identity. It points at the timeless and essentialist quality of their separate identity. Racial continuity and purity are directly linked to another typical tribalist feature, the presumed remoteness of tribes. A well-known Bengali journalist of environmental and human rights issues underlined this isolated character of Bangladeshi adivasis (as he called them) and he told us that because of this, the Garos have been able to preserve their original culture. The journalist further said that: “He [referring to Suborno] is an adivasi because he has not mixed much with Bengalis. He has retained his original culture, identity, his blood type. So, he is more original than I am. … We [Bengalis] are not pure. We have mixed so much. My blood, there is no Bengali blood, it’s mixed blood.”8

Although the journalist generally takes a pro-adivasi position in public debates, the underlying tone is paternalistic, and the reasoning is essentially tribalist. He continued the interview with the argument that adivasi pureness accounts for their simplicity (almost childlike innocence) and inability to deal with the cunning Bengalis who invaded their traditional territories. He pointed out that “the people [Bengalis] who lived around these tracts gradually encroached upon the trees and lands; and they could successfully encroach upon lands, cut trees, grab lands, because of the simplicity of the people who lived in these areas.” Primordialist Garo narratives of Self are remarkably similar. They too refer to the dichotomy of “pure” versus “mixed” and present Garos as a pure or homogeneous jat or jati,9 in contrast with Bengalis, who constitute a “mixed race”. For example, my host (“uncle”) in the village commented that their very purity accounts for physical similarity among Garos, and absence of purity would explain why offsprings of mixed marriages look so different. In the perception of Garos, racial purity has many positive connotations. Pureness equals virtue, unity, and cooperation: all highly valued qualities. This explains why the mixed character of Bengalis, which is reflected in their physical dissimilarity, accounts for the vast differences in their thinking, morality, ideology, organization, and cooperation, and is looked down upon.10 In villages, boundaries between Garos and others are clearly marked and have been for many decades.11 It is probably also for that particular reason that village Garos do not question their ethnic identity. Differences between them and their Bengali neighbours are obvious enough, and a distance has been well maintained. Why should the villagers question Garo identity if differences are so much part of their daily lives; when people see their

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

53

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

54

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

“feelings of being Garo” materialized in so many practical differences? After all, they speak the Garo language, practise the Sangsarek or Christian religion, and keep pigs in their gardens. Moreover, they have experienced the consequences of their distinct status on several dramatic occasions during the past decades (see also Chapter 8). The aforementioned examples also point to two other interesting aspects of the primordialist narrative of Self: firstly, that Garos resort to the tribalist discourse to distinguish themselves from Bengalis but attach different meanings to these concepts and ideas; and secondly, that comparisons are based on dichotomization: pure versus mixed, loose versus restricted, naive versus clever. Whereas “pure” implied “isolation” and “naivety” for the Bengali journalist (and many others), Garos take it as a sign of unity, common origin, and history, and a strict adherence to community norms and values (in contrast to “looseness”). Where freedom of movement is seen as indecent behaviour, Garos consider it a sign of liberty and progress. Instead, to their minds purdah symbolizes backwardness and gender inequality.12 Garos avail themselves of opposites but turn them around to their own advantage: Garos are clean, Bengalis dirty; Garos are honest, Bengalis unreliable; Garos are peaceful, Bengalis are aggressive; Garos are quiet, Bengalis loud; Garos are generous and Bengalis stingy. It is, in this context, the Muslim Bengali who stands for the Significant Other. In Chapter 6, I show that, where other outsiders are concerned, Garo systems of classification operate on a much more ambiguous inclusion/exclusion basis.13 The primordialist narrative of Garo-ness presents Garo identity as a mere fact. It prevails among (elderly) villagers, who seem to face few problems in understanding why they are different from their neighbours and who experience no gap between what they feel and what they see. To them their distinctiveness is obvious; it is a given, a fact of life. Next I show that many of the experienced distinctions (read overt signs) seem to disappear when Garos move to the cities, particularly Dhaka, and (need to) integrate more fully into Bengali society. Often this process leads to the uncomfortable belief, especially among some young educated and ethnically conscious Garos, that Garos are losing their culture and, as the ultimate consequence, themselves.

2. IDEAS

OF A

LOST CULTURE

The second private narrative revolves around the argument that Garos are in the process of losing their unique identity and culture.14 Johnson, who was born in 1949 and who left the Garo area at the age of twenty, has been

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

54

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garo Narratives of Self

55

living in Dhaka since 1975. He explained why Garos no longer practise their culture: “We are not practising Garo culture. Actually, we are just remembering Garo culture. Sometimes we just practice it for enjoyment. … Actually, we don’t have any opportunity to practice it. What was our culture? To drink wine, to worship the sun and the moon? Do you think that is possible now? We are Christians now, we believe in God.”

Johnson himself is not confused about his Garo identity. He makes fun of the traditional Garo lifestyle and explains that Garo culture no longer agrees with their modern lifestyle. What was their culture anyhow? “To drink wine and to worship the sun and the moon?” Johnson remembers the traditional culture well but chooses not to practise it. Examples like this, however, worry many young and educated Garos, who have temporarily or permanently settled in Dhaka and who are well adjusted to and acquainted with middleclass Bengali lifestyle. If Garos lose their distinct culture, what makes them different from other Bangladeshis?

MOVING

TO

DHAKA

Since the 1960s, and increasingly since the 1980s, Garos have started to migrate to big cities such as Dhaka and Chittagong. Particularly Dhaka has become very popular. The need for jobs has induced both men and women to leave their villages. Others have come to the big cities for higher education.15 For many Garos, city life has an adventurous ring to it. Sometimes villagers believe that the big city promises a more exciting life. So we can find men, women, and even children leaving their homes simply because they find village life boring. However, like everywhere else in Bangladesh, proper jobs are difficult to find and migrants discover that the city does not offer the kind of opportunities they anticipated. They often settle for less than expected, and sometimes they return to their homes in the villages.16 Today, Dhaka is home to a couple of thousand Garos who are engaged in a variety of ways. Many Garos are household servants. Often they work as cooks, nannies, drivers, or guards. Other Garos work in garment factories, and quite a lot of girls and women are employed in beauty parlours. We can find hundreds of these employees living in the cramped workers’ lines that surround the posh areas such as Banani, Gulshan, and Baridhara. If possible, they live together in the same quarters, and if a Bengali family moves out, it is likely that a Garo family moves in.

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

55

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

56

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Other Garos have found their way to one of the many (Christian) nongovernmental organizations (NGOs) or church organizations in the capital. They often have their families living with them in the city. These Garos have developed into a new middle class. Although they appear best adjusted to Bengali (middle class) lifestyle – sometimes their children cannot even speak the Garo language – many of these Garos are particularly conscious of their ethnic identity. Often they hold influential positions among the Bangladeshi Garos. A third important section of Dhaka Garos are the students. More and more boys and girls are coming to Dhaka to study in one of the many colleges or at Dhaka University. They live with relatives or stay in one of the student hostels that are spread all over town. Like the new Garo middle class, these young students are much better acquainted with and integrated into Bengali society than their parents in the villages. At the same time, they are very conscious of their Garo identity. How can we explain that the discourse of the lost culture prevails particularly among these students or educated middleclass Dhaka residents?

FEELING GARO, ACTING BENGALI Like village Garos, many Dhaka residents, particularly the higher educated ones, argue that Garos and Bengalis are different. They find it hard to relate to Bengalis and prefer Garo company. Although they are familiar with Bengali lifestyle and consider Bangladesh as their country and homeland, time and again they find themselves confronted with feelings of being different. In the following interview fragment, Semion, a Garo student from Dhaka University, reports his sense of loneliness in this Bengali-dominated environment: “At first there was the charm of city life. I had this dream of going to the city, so to be there was exciting. But because I am Garo and had always been with Garos, it felt bad sometimes to see Bengalis everywhere. Bengalis on the right, Bengalis on the left. In front and behind there were Bengalis. I cannot be free with them in the way I can be with Garos.”

Semion was not the only Garo who reported feeling lost and lonely. Most migrants told us how they went searching for other Garos soon after they had arrived. Rohil was among the first Garos who came to Dhaka. He was offered a scholarship to study there. He came in 1968, at the age of seventeen. In 1973, Rohil started a Garo organization with the aim of bringing together all Dhaka Garo. For five years, the Garo Progothi Shongho (progressive Garo

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

56

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garo Narratives of Self

57

organization) ran successfully, but then people started to lose interest. In 1979, its activities stopped. It is particularly the lacuna between feeling different and a Bengali lifestyle that gives rise to the complaint that Garos are losing their culture. They feel different but find it hard to explain that difference. One distinctive attribute, however, continues to play an important role in processes of classification, both among Garos and non-Garos. Their physical appearance often gives away their distinct ethnic background. Many of their Bengali countrymen know little or nothing about Garos and may not recognize them as such, but they often set them apart from Bengalis. I heard numerous stories of Garos being mistaken as foreigners or recognized as upojati, or out on the streets they may be called Chakma Chakma.17 Nevertheless, at the same time these Garos realize that not all Garos can be told apart from Bengalis so easily. Particularly in situations where Garos do not know each other personally, it becomes apparent that appearance is composed of more than physical characteristics. Behaviour, facial expression, comportment, and dress all contribute to someone’s looks. The better assimilated in Bengali society, the less easy it is to recognize a Garo. A young middle-class Garo couple, Nihar and Lipi, told us how they often try to spot Garos in the crowd, and how they, too, take a flat nose as an important indication. They also acknowledged, however, that it is not always easy to recognize each other and that physical appearance alone is not enough to establish whether a person is “genuinely” Garo: Nihar: “When I see any ‘flat nose’, I ask him where he is from. We have special feelings for each other, not only among ourselves, but among all Mongoloid people. … We also wonder whether he is a Garo or not. And all tribal people are from a village, that’s why we wonder if he is in trouble and needs some help.” Lipi: “Once, we went to Mirpur. There we saw a rickshaw puller who looked like a Garo. I thought he was Garo, so I asked him. But he wasn’t. He was a Bormon from Lalmonirhat.”18

The following fragment is taken from a letter which I received from a Garo friend. Here, he describes his journey with a companion to a Christian mission in Savar, a town near Dhaka: “We knew that we had to take a rickshaw to get there. People said there are some Garo rickshaw pullers but we didn’t see any of them. So we took a Bengali guy who knew where the mission was. As soon as we had proceeded a few metres we saw a guy who looked like a Garo. He was smiling, standing next to his rickshaw. We were sure that he was a Garo, but we do not know

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

57

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

58

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

why we felt like that. It felt very normal, and naturally we shouted: ‘Na Mandi ma’ [Abeng language for ‘are you Mandi’]? He gave a big smile and answered: ‘a·we’ [Garo for ‘yes’]. We felt bad that we hadn’t tried further, otherwise we could have taken him. We told him that we had been looking for a Garo rickshaw puller but that we had not seen him. He just smiled at us. Later we told each other that we had made a mistake. We could have taken that Garo. He would have been helpful in finding this place that we didn’t know. Why we felt like that, I don’t know.”19

While travelling with Garos in Dhaka city or other places outside the Garo area, I frequently witnessed similar situations. My companions were keen to meet other Garos and would check them out when they thought they spotted them. If we, on arrival in Haluaghat caught sight of a Garo riksha wallah, he could be sure of clientele. The letter provides an explanation for such keen search for other Garos: the two friends found themselves in an unknown place and the presence of other Garos gave them some sense of security. They were not alone. While the city Garos worried about Garos losing their culture, they showed no real interest in knowing more of Garo traditions. Instead they preferred to distinguish themselves from Bengalis in new and modern ways, which fit contemporary middle-class Bengali and Christian lifestyles. Today, we can observe a fast development of all kinds of typical Garo art, songs, and dances. Old Sangsarek festivals are remodelled to fit their relatively new Christian lifestyle, new traditional dances are choreographed, and the radio programme Salgetal [Achik for “new sun”] plays newly composed traditional Garo songs. Worries about losing their culture have fed into the invention of new (public) cultural events and performances. Hereafter I shall demonstrate how these newly invented images, often put forward by the same middle-class urban Garos, both interweave and play with dominant notions of tribe, also to the advantage of the Garos themselves.

PUBLIC NARRATIVES OF GARO-NESS The various different presentations of Self in leaflets, brochures, and articles, for a broad public of non-Garo readers, reveal the image that Garos like to uphold of themselves, but also how Garos comply with the tribalist discourse by copying tribalist arguments and terminology, or by bending the tribalist discourse to their own advantage. Below I discuss three more narratives by Garos, about Garos, each grounded in a different strategy. These strategies can be captured with the terms “compliance”, “manipulation”, and “denial”.

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

58

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garo Narratives of Self

1. A NARRATIVE

59

OF

MODERNITY

The following quotation is derived from the introduction to the first English issue of the Mandi-rang-ni Chiti [Garo Newsletter]. It catchingly reflects the need which has been felt more and more urgently by several Garos to improve the knowledge of, and to influence the image of, the Garo people of Bangladesh. It is somehow in order to introduce ourselves as a people, on behalf of all who work in Dhaka, that we have decided to publish this letter in English twice a year. Ignorance, at its best, creates nothing (at its worst, we know how harmful it can be) – knowledge, on the other hand, opens up many possibilities. We will be pleased to come into contact with you on a regular basis and share with [sic] our culture and thoughts.20

This particular Garo newsletter was published in order to introduce the Garos of Bangladesh as a group to expatriates in Dhaka, who employ a good number of Garos in their homes as housemaids, cooks, gardeners, drivers, or guards.21 The subject on page two of this four-page issue is captured under the title “Who Are the Garos?” The answer to this question commences as follows: “The Garos used to be known as head-hunters, and were the fear of British and Bengalis alike. Now they have learned modern ways and have to a large extent become literate.”22 Perhaps a primitive and fearful people once, Garos have now become educated. They have adapted to modern society, and they have adopted modern ways of living. In other words, they no longer are the primitive people they once were. Garos may feel an increasing need to be placed on the map of Bangladesh but feel uncomfortable with their traditional image. The short article continues with an outline of some “typical Garo” characteristics, which can also be found in practically all contemporary anthropological accounts. The author mentions the ethnic and linguistic origins of the Garos, their habitat, language, traditional clothes, the disappearance of slash-and-burn cultivation (as a result of deforestation), and the matrilineal kinship organization of the Garos. The fourth and last page introduces Paraka, the organization that is behind the publication of the newsletter. Here, it is written that: The centre is run mainly by young people, these being the ones who most keenly feel the threats and opportunities of modern society. The Garos have moved from a close-knit, simple village society, complete with its own laws and customs, to the modern international society within less than a hundred years. Like so many other peoples in Asia, they had not participated in the development which led up to our present-day society – they were swept into it and have had to take it all in their stride to be able to survive. It is true

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

59

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

60

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

that the Garos have managed better than many other small indigenous peoples to preserve their identity; but the Garo-identity is stronger among the less educated than among those, every year more numerous, who make it to the higher degrees.23

This quotation presents the image of simple, isolated villagers who have developed into an internationally oriented community, well-adjusted to modern life while preserving their distinct identity. Although Garos themselves were no actors in these processes of change, they have managed to survive without losing their identity. It also suggests that higher educated Garos (here educated equals adjusted to modern society) are less ethnically conscious than Garos who are less educated (and therefore less tuned to modern life). The small newsletter, which by no means offers exceptional opinions, clearly shows how Garos portray themselves to others in a fashion that so closely resembles dominant notions of tribe. Garos have not developed their own independent public discourse but fit images created and re-created by others. At the same time, however, they distance themselves from that same tribalist image by insisting that they have developed into a modern people. They deal with the negative tribal image by asserting that they have outgrown that image.

2. GARO PRIDE

AND

VICTIMHOOD

Memories of victimhood constitute another important ingredient of Garo public presentations. Often they stress their position as victims, by pointing at the Bengali Muslims and the post-colonial state as their main enemies and the cause of many problems, and by referring to the autonomous position they once supposedly had. Throughout this book, I also argue that the history of the Bangladeshi Garos is marked by various occasions on which Garos fell prey to oppressive acts by local zamindars, the central state, or local neighbours. Here, I want to examine the public representations of Garos in which they conform to their tribalist image as helpless and naive, and call upon others to protect them and to grant them special rights. Two kinds of Garo victimhood stand out. Firstly, as a (Christian) tribal or adivasi minority, Garos are victims of (Muslim) Bengali repressions and post-colonial state policies and therefore in need of special protection. Secondly, as tribals or adivasis, as children of the forest, Garos are inextricably linked to nature, and since their very existence depends on these links, they will vanish when the forests vanish. The following is a quotation from an article that was published in a special issue of Chiring, a magazine distributed by the Dhaka branch of the Bangladesh Garo Student Organization (Bagachas):

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

60

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garo Narratives of Self

61

There is a saying that, if a child does not cry, even its mother does not want to give it the breast, so the child cries in order to get mother’s breast. But the sorrows of the forest dwellers are confined to the forest. The silent crying of their hearts cannot be heard by the civilized people who live in the cities. But the most regrettable thing is that in this modern age of civilization there are some people who live in inaccessible hilly villages and there is nobody to bother about them. … The cunning infiltrators have beguiled them of their forests, have driven them out, and taken forcible possession of their lands, those forest dwellers today, homeless and landless, move from one place to another in search of forest and safety for life. They are so helpless, having to live like foreigners in their own land.24

The author of this article alludes to many aspects of the tribalist discourse: he compares forest dwellers, who live in inaccessible hills and forests, with helpless infants, who have to cry in order to be nurtured. Their powerlessness has rendered them homeless and landless, and they are dependent upon the help of other, civilized people. In another magazine, a learned Catholic Garo priest underlines the powerless position of the so-called aborigines. He writes the following: The act of ethnic cleaning of aborigines by the powerful political is going on still. The aborigines being mostly illiterate, underdeveloped, poor, socially disorganized, politically voiceless and physically helpless do not have the least hope to survive the constant persecutions by the politically powerful races except trust wholeheartedly in the divine providence.25

This quotation, too, emphasizes the helplessness and therefore hopelessness of the so-called aborigines. This author suggests that these most “undeveloped of all races” are left with only one hope: “divine providence” (that is, the Christian God).26 Hence this discourse of Garo pride and victimhood capitalizes both on the Indian reservation policies for Scheduled Tribes and on the popular argument that Indigenous Peoples are in need of special protection.

3. PEOPLE

OF

NATURE

The victim attitude of Garos particularly concerns their “indisputable” relation to nature. This argument goes perfectly well with the contemporary Indigenous Peoples discourse, which centres on environmental issues and people’s rights. Guha argues that “[i]n addition to the environmental concerns about endangered species and ecosystems, there is also the parallel concern for endangered cultures and ‘indigenous’ peoples – a concern perhaps strongest in those parts of the world (such as the Americas) where such entities have

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

61

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

62

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

been most effectively triturated in the recent past.” Guha continues to argue that with funds forthcoming, “entities could not be lacking, and lists of such peoples have duly been generated, helped, of course by the poetic vagueness with which they are often defined”.27 This argument is perfectly illustrated by a documentary about the Garos of Bangladesh. This video was produced by a Bengali journalist in cooperation with the Garos, to report on a number of environmental problems in the Modhupur Forest, an area where some 14,000 Garos live. (The large majority of Bangladeshi Garos, some 60,000 or more, live in the central northern border area). In this documentary, entitled Mandi, a well-known local Garo leader strongly argues that Garos are “children of the forest”. He contends that the forest provides them with more than material resources; that, for all aspects of life, Garos have always been inextricably bound up with the forest. Without the forest they cannot survive.28 Although it is true that many inhabitants of the Modhupur forest have suffered from repressive state policies and other developments that caused the loss of land and the eviction of many peasants,29 it is equally true that the border area, where most Garos live, is as scarcely forested as most other parts of the country. There, Garos perform wet-rice cultivation, just like their Bengali neighbours. One student was quite surprised by the documentary. She commented that she had never known that Garos could not survive without forests. Although her own village was not located in a forested area, her family had been doing pretty well. The image of “children of the forest” clearly shows how public representations do not necessarily coincide with the ideas people have of themselves. Here, it even caught a Garo student by surprise. It is by no means my intention to question the disastrous consequences of the disappearance of forests and the forced evictions from land. My point is to show how Garos strategically link up with dominant discourses and, as a consequence, represent themselves in ways that may have equally less to do with the experienced realities.30

RESISTANCE IN COMPLIANCE Although contemporary Garos are very conscious of their ethnic identity, we can discern a wide variety of Garo notions and representations of Self, both in the private sphere as well as directed at non-Garo audiences. This chapter discussed five different representations or narratives of Self, and tried to show how each of them was clearly related to the tribalist discourse, as discussed in Chapter 2. In addition, it argued that a closer look at each narrative revealed how they were informed by the dominant tribalist discourse, but were not

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

62

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garo Narratives of Self

63

identical to it. Instead, through compliance, resistance, and manipulation, Garos twist and turn tribalist arguments in order to serve their own agendas. Whereas the notion of primordial identity stresses an unbridled faith in a fixed Garo essence, the discourse of lost culture reflects a great sense of vulnerability but has also stimulated the invention of modern traditions, through which, particularly educated urban Garos, can give expression to their feelings of being different. Also the three public narratives reveal how Garos conform to, but not fully comply with, the tribalist discourse. The narrative of modernity presents a picture of a group of people who have outgrown their primitive tribal image. The narrative of Garo pride and victimhood uses the tribal image (of being weak and helpless) to seek support in the Garo battle against hardship and suppression. In a similar manner, representation of Garos as people of nature involves the argument that Garos are intimately linked with their natural environment and that they require a special status that allows for a certain autonomy. Most dominant however, is the tribalist discourse. It pervades all images and ideas that Garos hold of themselves and present to others. The question remains whether the strategies and adaptations chosen will serve the Garos well in the long run. As with any other fashionable theme in the world of development and international politics, every popular issue or perspective is prone to lose its popularity one day. In the meantime, Garos have strengthened the social boundaries between themselves and others on the basis of their tribal image and their distinct, essentially different, identity and culture.

NOTES 1. This is more the case with Westerners than with Bengali outsiders. Unlike the American anthropologist Robbins Burling or myself, for example, the Bengali anthropologist Kibriaul Khaleque had to make a great effort to be accepted by the Garos during his fieldwork in Modhupur. Kibriaul Khaleque, “My Fieldwork Experiences in a Garo Village of Bangladesh”, in Anwarullah Choudhury, ed., Pains and Pleasures of Fieldwork (Dhaka: National Institute of Local Government, 1985), pp. 207–22. 2. Cf. Mineke Schipper, who writes how people are likely to stress their group identity when they feel threatened by outsiders. They tend to keep problems in the group, as they prefer to present a positive picture of themselves to the outside world, especially when they feel that outsiders have said enough negative things about them. Mineke Schipper, De boomstam en de krokodil. Kwesties van ras, cultuur en wetenschap (Amsterdam: Van Gennep, 1995), pp. 223–24. 3. With private discourse I refer to daily performances and discussions that are not

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

63

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

64

4.

5.

6.

7.

8. 9.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

visible and audible for outsiders. Public performance or discourse are consciously produced for outsiders, non-Garos, to take notion of. The unit of analysis is the social group, and not the individual. My findings show some interesting parallels with Harald Eidheim’s classical study of the Sami in Norway, who during the first months of his fieldwork, tried their utmost best to show off their Norwegianness. Only after the Sami began to trust Eidheim did he begin to see different cultural traits that set them apart from Norwegians. The difference with the Garos however is that Garos felt no shame of being Garo, and unlike the Sami, they were more than willing to discuss their ethnic identity. At the same time, Garos also seemed well aware of the pejorative image that others held of them and in certain situations, they took great pains to present themselves as a perfect community. Harald Eidheim, “When Ethnic Identity is a Social Stigma”, in Barth, ed., Ethnic Groups and Boundaries, pp. 39–57; See also, Aspects of the Lappish Minority Situation (Oslo: Scandinavian University Press, 1971). Some researchers point out that these so-called non-state arenas for identity constitution “provide the means by which indigenous populations articulate their complex positioning vis-à-vis the nation-state, the market and social relations of modernity”. See for example, Sarah A. Radcliffe, “The Geographies of Indigenous Self-representation in Ecuador. Hybridity, Gender and Resistance”, in European Review of Latin American and Caribbean Studies 63 (December 1997): 9–28. Cf. Carole Nagengast and Michael Kearney, who found that the Mixtec population of Mexico themselves to some degree believe the negative stereotypes that exist about them. See Carole Nagengast and Michael Kearney, “Mixtec Ethnicity: Social Identity, Political Consciousness, and Political Activism”, Latin American Research Review 25, no. 2 (1990): 61–91. See also Eidheim, “When Ethnic Identity is a Social Stigma”, and ibid., Aspects of the Lappish Minority Situation. These observations are by no means typical for Garos only but clearly correspond with the findings of many scholars of ethnicity. Take for example, George De Vos’ who writes that “[s]ome sense of genetically inherited differences, real or imagined, is part of the ethnic identity of many groups”. George A. De Vos, “Ethnic Pluralism: Conflict and Accommodation. The Role of Ethnicity in Social History”, in Romanucci-Ross and De Vos, eds., Ethnic Identity, p. 19. Derived from a personal interview. Abeng or Achik words for race do not exist. To refer to themselves, they generally resort to expressions such as Garorang, Mandirang or Achikrang. Rang indicates the plural. Often, Garos resort to the Bengali terms jat or jati. In the BengaliEnglish dictionary, jat is described as: 1) one of the hereditary social classes among the Hindus: a caste; 2) a religious community; 3) a class or kind of anything; 4) a racial variety; a group possessing common qualities; breed. Jati is explained as: 1) (biol) a group having common characteristics; a genius of species; the human race; the species of beasts; 2) a religious community; 3) a

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

64

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garo Narratives of Self

10.

11.

12. 13.

14.

15.

65

group of people having a common nationality, culture and political affiliation; a nation; 4) a class of people following hereditary trade or profession: a caste; 5) one of the main racial divisions of mankind; 6) a division among the Hindu society according to caste distinction; 7) a kind, sort or variety; 8) birth: origin, a Jew by birth. “Purity of blood” also plays an important role in Bengalis’ perceptions of Self. They prevent the “mixing of bad bloods” by a complex system of kinship regulations and strict rules regarding female conduct and mobility (purdah). For a discussion on Bengali perceptions of kinship and blood, see for instance, Lina M. Fruzzetti, The Gift of a Virgin. Second Indian Impression with a New Introduction on ‘Some Contemporary Issues in Context’ (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1990); Lina Fruzzetti and Ákos Östör, “Bad Blood in Bengal: Category and Affect in the Study of Kinship, Caste, and Marriage”, in Concepts of Person. Kinship, Caste, and Marriage in India, edited by Ákos Östör, Lina Fruzzetti, and Steve Barnett (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1983); Santi Rozario, Purity and Communal Boundaries. Women and Social Change in a Bangladeshi Village (Sydney: Allen & Unwin, 1992). R.W. Bastin described the relations between the different communities in Mymensingh for the late 1930s and early 1940s as follows: “It is possible to find adjacent hamlets inhabited by Muslims and Garos; in one the women will veil themselves and skurry [sic] away at sight of a stranger while the pig is of course anathema; in the other women will continue about their work and pigs will be found rooting round the homestead, a striking example both of communal conservatism and of general amity. In fact, if left to themselves cultivators live in peace with neighbours of all communities.” R.W. Bastin, Final Report of the Settlement Operations in Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area of Mymensingh 1938–42 (Dacca: East Bengal Government Press, 1954), p. 40. I am very grateful to Ratan Lal Chakraborty, who generously lent me his rare copy of the report. Literally, purdah means veil. Here, it refers to seclusion of women. Thomas Eriksen refers to two different principles of inclusion and exclusion. When they allow for differences of degree, he calls them analog. When they operate on an unambiguous inclusion/exclusion basis, he speaks of them as digital. In the present-day reality for the Garos, both principles are applied. Eriksen, Ethnicity and Nationalism, p. 66. Bengali words for culture are sanskriti or kriti, and in Garo language (Abeng) the word dakari.ka is used to denote culture. Educated Garos generally resort to these Bengali terms, and sometimes the English word “culture”. Garo villagers, particularly the older people, talk about dakari.ka. No figures about the number of school- (and college- and university-) going Garo children are available. My personal experiences show that such figures differ from village to village. Whether Garos send their children to school ultimately depends on their income. Many Garos view education as the most

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

65

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

66

16.

17. 18.

19. 20. 21.

22. 23. 24.

25. 26. 27. 28. 29. 30.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

important way for social mobility and generally pride themselves on the fact that their level of education is higher than that of the average Bengali. This applies particularly to Garo women compared to Bengali women. A good example was Suborno’s old classmate Riverson, certainly not from one of the poorest farmers of Bibalgree. Riverson’s fascination for Dhaka made him leave for the capital, just to discover that city life (and city jobs) were not quite that great, as he told us after his return to Bibalgree. The Chakmas, who mainly live in the Chittagong Hill Tracts, are the largest, most well-known ethnic minority of Bangladesh. Mirpur is one of the many fast-growing suburbs of Dhaka, and Bormon is a caste title of one of the many Hindu minorities that are not considered part of mainstream Bengali Hindus. Personal correspondence. Letter dated 22 January 1997. Mande-rang-ni Chiti, Easter issue (1996), p. 1. The Nokmandi Survey of Garo household servants showed that almost half of the 807 interviewees were employed by foreigners (47.5 per cent). Thirteen per cent of these foreign employers were Asians, and other expatriates are mostly from Europe, Australia, and the United States. Nokmandi Prakashana, A Census of Garo Housemaids, p. 40. Mande-rang-ni Chiti, op. cit., p. 2. Ibid., p. 4. Sergius Siram Marak, “The Indigenous People of Bangladesh Cry in the Wilderness”, Chiring. International Year for the World’s Indigenous People Issue (2 October 1993). Peter Rema, “The Aborigines of Greater Mymensingh”, Angshidar (Partnership). 1993 International Year for World’s Indigenous People (1993), p. 50. See also Eriksen, Us and Them in Modern Societies, p. 6 (and Chapter 2 of this book). Guha, Environment & Ethnicity, p. 4. Mandi (produced by Philip Gain, n.d.). See for example, R.W. Timm, The Adivasis of Bangladesh (London: Minority Rights Group, 1991). For further reading on human rights and environmental issues and the Garos of Modhupur Forest, see for example: Philip Gain, The Last Forests of Bangladesh (Dhaka: Society for Environment and Human Development (SEHD), 1998); Timm, The Adivasis of Bangladesh.

03 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 3

By: ROS

66

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

4 PEOPLES WITHOUT HISTORY?

Historical questions and historical evidence are of genuine importance for characterizing ethnicity – not, perhaps, by way of defining a common history of some set of people but rather by way of defining the context of ethnogenesis itself, the context of the virtual invention of an ethnic category.1

Etic and emic ideas of Garo-ness suggest clear-cut categories, well demarcated by social boundaries, and labelled with unambiguous names. Close scrutiny of past and present administrative and ethnographic accounts however, shows that boundaries between the Garos and others have been much fuzzier and more permeable than those investigations suggest. While the Garos and other upland people were generally considered similar in their “primitiveness” as pointed out in Chapter 2, these so-called hill tribes were not regarded as a homogeneous lot. From the moment that the British began their explorations of this region, they attempted to impose order on the bewildering diversity they encountered. So many articles and books about the region’s cultural variety have since been published that it has become a cliché.2 This chapter concentrates on these attempts to classify the heterogeneous lot of “primitives” into clear-cut races, nations, or tribes, with particular focus on the boundaries between the Garos and others as they were applied by these colonial observers. Through careful comparison I examine the dynamics and changeability of social boundaries and hope to show that, in the words of Charles Keyes, “[t]here is no logical reason why self-identification and assigned identity 67

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

67

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

68

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

should always coincide since the two identifications belong to different cultural sets.”3

FROM FUZZY IDENTITIES TO FIXED COMMUNITIES With the following fragment, Playfair begins his preface (in 1909) to the first monograph ever published on the Garos. In his duty as Civil Officer of the Garo Hills district, he was in daily contact with its inhabitants. His book, which he simply entitled The Garos, was the first systematic account on the Garos and probably became the most important source for his contemporaries and many later writers. It has perhaps become the most famous of all works on Garos and is still widely used as a reference work. Playfair starts his book as follows: In the following pages I have attempted to give a description of the general characteristics, customs, and language of the Garo tribe. They are a people who are little known to the outside world, and, though living in the midst of a civilized province, have remained free from foreign influence in a remarkable degree. This is due partly to the supposed unhealthiness and inaccessibility of their hills, and partly to their natural conservatism. In this connection I have the Hill Garos in mind, for those who inhabit the plains belong to a different category, and have lost many of their tribal characteristics.4

The first sentence of his book is the key to this chapter. Playfair writes that his ethnography is an attempt to describe “the general characteristics, customs, and language of the Garo tribe”. He refers to the Garos in the singular, as one tribe, sharing a set of similar traits, customs, and one language, although he does take some differences between hill and plains Garos into account. These days, no one contests that contemporary Garos form a separate ethnic group. Similarly, contemporary publications such as the People of India series often mirror the strong ethnic or community feelings of the people described.5 Whatever debates arise about the content of ethnologies, such ahistorical approaches generally consider ethnic or other social boundaries a (timeless) fact. Nevertheless, if we compare Playfair’s observations with earlier nineteenthcentury colonial accounts, we find that the latter reveal a far more complex picture than that of a single tribe with a shared set of characteristics, speaking one language. However, none of those observers questioned their principal distinction of Garos vis-à-vis others either. A number of scholars of Northeast India and adjacent areas give account of the fact that colonial classifications were simplified reflections of the complex social realities of those days. For example Julian Jacobs and others

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

68

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

69

describe how in the early days of their contact with the Nagas (1830s), the colonial observers struggled with the complexity of the situation they encountered: “Hundreds, if not thousands, of small villages seemed to be somewhat similar to each other but also very different, by no means always sharing the same customs, political system, art or even language.” In their subsequent attempts to create a classificatory system, the British thus “ ‘created’ the Naga tribes as relatively fixed groups each with a distinctive kind of social organization and language”.6 The authors deal with issues of similarity and differentiation, with problems of definition, and with the divergence between emic and etic perspectives, and arrive at the conclusion that colonial categorization and indigenous social organizations and self-perceptions did not correspond. Sudipta Kaviraj introduced the term “fuzzy communities” to describe pre-modern conceptions of identity, community, and boundaries. According to Kaviraj, precise ideas about how to relate to others were clearly defined for certain aspects of their social lives (for example, on the village or kinship level), but “such precision did not extend to other aspects of a person’s identity or community: it was directed to only certain types of activities and practices.” There was a lack of clarity about where one’s community began and where it ended. This had to do with the fact that many collective identities were not territorially based, and that communities were not enumerated. Kaviraj argues that “[o]n being asked to name his community (samaj), such a person could take, depending on the context, the name of his village, neighbourhood, his caste, his religious denomination – but hardly ever his linguistic group, not to speak of a nation.”7 Kaviraj critically evaluates contemporary perceptions of pre-modern community identities and boundaries. However, a lack of available documentation about emic perspectives of subaltern people seriously complicates the reconstruction of how they perceived themselves and the world around them. Nevertheless, with Kaviraj’s concept of fuzzy identities, we can approach matters of identity and community boundaries in a different way. It helps to explain the confusion of colonial observers and the differences between their various accounts. It also provides a model for understanding identities and encourages us to approach identities from another perspective: people have different identities at their disposal and can, therefore, belong to more than one social group. Whereas modern states employ all sorts of methods to encourage overlap of these different social boundaries (linguistic, cultural, religious) or attempt to subject them to national boundaries, the concept of fuzzy identities shows that social boundaries and multiple identities do not necessarily merge into another.

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

69

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

70

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

APPROACHING THE GAROS The hilly border areas of what are now Bangladesh and northeastern India have for well over a thousand years formed a frontier between South and Southeast Asian civilizations.8 This frontier area (which by no means hindered human interaction and cultural contact) is marked by a rather drastic change in the natural environment. Here, lowlands abruptly give way to hills and mountains. Of the numerous peoples inhabiting this region, the Garos are believed to have been the first with whom the British came in touch.9 The first mention of them dates from the British occupation of Rangpur and Mymensingh.10 In 1765, the estates in the lowlands bordering the Garo Hills were passed from the Mughal rulers to the British East India Company.11 The hills known as Garo Hills, where most of the people called Garos were living, did not come under direct colonial control for yet another century. The British did not aim at bringing the area – which had so far never been under any firm administrative control by a state – under their direct rule. Revenue collection remained in the hands of the zamindars and their officials who were henceforth left undisturbed in the management of their estates.12 However, as time went by, the colonial state slowly extended its control over the whole of northeastern India, and its need for information about its inhabitants increased accordingly. From the very first observations, all people known as Garos by outsiders were approached as one group or people. Researchers studied their subjects with the preconceived idea that the inhabitants of the Garo Hills belonged to one and the same group, Garos, who distinguished themselves unambiguously from other races, nations, or tribes in their neighbourhood. Regardless of the confusion and many inconsistencies in their interpretations, these observers never questioned their basic premises that all people called Garos belonged together and constituted one distinct category or group of people. Questions about how people defined themselves, on what basis they determined insiders and outsiders, and how they maintained boundaries between themselves and others, were not addressed. This particular conceptualization of the Garos, seen as a permanent historical entity with clear cultural boundaries, suggested that variation amongst them was made secondary to differences between Garos and others.13 The absence of a written Garo language (or languages) turns the reconstruction of their history into guesswork. These people themselves left us no written records that provide any insight into how they perceived themselves and the world around them. For twentieth-century history, we can use oral history as a source of information, but for earlier history we are dependent solely on records produced by outsiders. And, as already extensively

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

70

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

71

discussed in Chapter 2, those various colonial observations should be understood against the cultural and intellectual background of the observers and the tribalist discourse in which they participated. Apart from these intellectual problems, there were other, more practical complications related to the early colonial accounts about the Garos. Owing to a number of factors, Europeans were in no position to gather much information about the Garos until far into the nineteenth century. It was extremely difficult to enter the interior of the hills.14 Researchers would have had to face serious complications of rough terrain and the occurrence of malaria, which was, until far into the nineteenth century, lethal to Europeans.15 Another problem was mentioned by the early-nineteenth century Commissioner of Cooch Behar and Judge Magistrate of Rangpur, David Scott. He wrote that “the jealous habits of the Garrows of the interior and their ferocious treatment of strangers of every description renders it so dangerous to attempt visiting their villages ….”16 Scott’s contemporaries either had experienced violent attacks or were at least under the impression that they would risk violent attacks as soon as they entered the hills. As a consequence of the alleged inaccessibility of the interior Garo Hills, information was gathered among people living at the edge of the hills or in the adjacent lowlands. Contemporaries themselves also recognized that knowledge about the Garos was limited. For instance, at the turn of the nineteenth century, more than one century after Eliot’s publication of his “Observations on the Inhabitants of the Garrow Hills” (1794), Waddell complained that “[t]he subdivisions of this tribe have not yet been made out at all satisfactorily.”17 This leaves us with the following question: if the available historical sources are unreliable, incomplete, and prejudiced, what can they tell us about emic perceptions of identity, social grouping, and boundary maintenance of the Garos? Hereafter I shall try to show that, in spite of their shortcomings, the accounts not only tell us about the Garos in the colonial imagination, but to some extent also about Garos in their own experience. Men like Eliot, Scott, Francis Buchanan, John Butler, C.S. Reynolds, Edward Tuite Dalton, and several missionaries travelled parts of the Garo area as ethnologists avant la lettre. Careful reading and comparison of their eyewitness reports uncover a number of interesting details, lacunas, and differences that tell us more about the people called Garos than one might expect. I will next discuss three different issues: naming, units of analysis, and boundaries, and show how a comparison on each of these three themes reveals a far more complex reality than those individual observers acknowledged, and that etic and emic perceptions of communities and boundaries did not correspond.

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

71

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

72

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

WHAT’S IN A NAME? In an interview with Nihar and Lipi, a young Garo couple living in Dhaka, Nihar told us the following: “When we go out they shout at us, ‘Garo, Garo’. Yes, we are Garo, but the way they call us Garo is very insulting.” This quotation presents a puzzling paradox: Garos are Garos, but to call them so can be insulting. There is obviously more than one meaning attached to the name and more than one way to using it. This comes as no surprise when we take into account that Garo is a designation used by outsiders and that it has long been considered a derogatory term. A detailed inquiry into the meaning, origin, and usage of the name Garos reveals that, even though both its meaning and origin remain vague and inconclusive, the name was most probably introduced by outsiders, 18 and that people known as Garos never used the name amongst themselves. At present, Bangladeshi Garos refer to themselves as Mandi (which literally means “human being”),19 whereas Indian Garos generally call themselves as Achik (hill dweller).20 Historical data show that different groups used different names in the past, and that there never was one name for all. The fact that Garos are known by a name other than (one of ) their own is not a unique phenomenon. It has even been contended that “few if any of the tribal names appear to be indigenous”.21 Often, those names have primitive or pejorative meanings, such as “naked” or “bushman”, and, more importantly for my story, cover a large number of people who do not necessarily consider themselves part of one group or people.22 Robbins Burling writes that Garos of Modhupur forest no longer like to be called Garos. “This is the outsider’s word, not their own, and since their experience with outsiders has sometimes been unhappy, the outsider’s word has come to be resented.”23 During my own research, I never noticed people feeling troubled by being called Garo, unless, as we saw in the example, it was used in a certain, offensive, manner. People recognize that they are known as Garos by others and often resort to the name themselves, when talking to outsiders.24 As stated before, the origin and meaning of Garo are unknown. Garos themselves frequently contend that they were given the name by outsiders but no one knows its exact meaning, why and when it was given to them, and by whom. Eliot, the first European who travelled among the Garos, was deputed by the government of Bengal in 1788, “to investigate the duties collected on theGarrow Hills, which bound the north-eastern parts of Bengal”.25 During 1788–89, he visited Garos of the southern side of the hills, the area which seems to coincide pretty much with the region where I conducted my research. In his article, Eliot refers to the people he studied as Garrows. He

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

72

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

73

wrote that “[t]he Garrows are called, by the villagers, and upper hill people, Counch Garrows; though they themselves, if you ask them of what cast they are, will answer, Garrows, and not give themselves any appellation of cast; though there are many casts of Garrows, but of what differences I had no time to ascertain.”26 Eliot found that Garrow was what the people called themselves, or at least, presented themselves to outsiders. It is interesting to find that these observations were much less complicated than those of many later researchers. Eliot himself provides the explanation. He based his account on his experiences with a small “Garo segment” only and had no time to explore “of what differences” the many “casts of Garrows” were. During the years 1807–14, Buchanan carried out an extensive survey in the provinces of Bengal and Rangpur. He also visited the northern parts of what he called “Garo country” and collected extensive information on the inhabitants of the area bordering the northern part of the Garo Hills. Buchanan’s accounts are particularly valuable. With his effort “to understand ethnic identities from ‘within’, from the viewpoint of the people concerned”, he distinguished himself from most of his contemporaries.27 Buchanan for example mentioned that he made use of six Garo informants who explained to him that the name Garo came from the Bengalis. He wrote that “[m]y informants say, that Garo is a Bengalese word, nor do they seem to have any general word to express their nation, each of the tribes, into which it is divided, has a name peculiar to itself.” He also acknowledged that “what they describe can be only considered as strictly applicable to that division of the nation.” After all, all six of them were from the tribe that borders on “Haworaghat” (called the Achhik or Achhikrong).28 His observations that the Garo “nation” was divided into several divisions, or tribes, each with its own name, were nevertheless no reason to forsake the name Garo altogether, let alone to question the existence of a distinct Garo nation.29 Dalton, who partly based his account on Buchanan’s report, also toured among the Garos himself (in 1848). Unfortunately, his account provides no detailed information on where he was, on the length of his visit, or about his methods of field research. Dalton, too, found that Garo was a name given by outsiders. According to him, it was a term applied by the Hindus. About the Garos he writes that “[t]hey consider themselves as forming three or four nationalities with different names. Dalton mentioned the Nunyas, Lynteas, and Abengyas. Nevertheless, he too continued to refer to them as Garos.”30 Half a century later, Playfair also found that the name Garo was never used by Garos themselves except in conversations with outsiders. Playfair wrote that the people would always call themselves Achik, Mandé, or Achik

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

73

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

74

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

mandé. He thought Achik to be the correct name and believed Garo to be a mere corruption of the name of one of the sub-divisions of the tribe.31 The differences between the observations are striking, particularly between the accounts of Buchanan and Playfair. Buchanan’s observations differ to a much greater extent from the situation we encounter today than Playfair’s observations, which are still applicable to contemporary Garos. Interestingly, the inconclusive meaning and origin of the name never led to a re-evaluation of its use. Waddell was the one exception to the rule. Unlike his contemporaries, he referred to the Garos as Mandé. After all, he argued, this was what “this large tribe” called itself.32 Contemporary Garos still lack a common name of their own to include both Indian and Bangladeshi Garos. At the same time, however, they do consider themselves a distinct ethnic or imagined community. It seems that, in the course of two centuries, Garos have, to a certain extent, grown into the label once introduced by outsiders.

GARO TRIBE OR TRIBES? In the minds of nineteenth-century researchers, Garos constituted one distinct category of people, whether they referred to them as a race, nation, or tribe. No matter what divisions or variations they encountered, all so-called Garos belonged together. At the same time, however, differences and divisions were also observed and documented. In the previous section, early observers like Buchanan and Dalton had recorded that Garos were divided into different tribes, each with their own name. But there were inconsistencies in their accounts. Buchanan, for example, wrote: An individual of the tribe adjoining to Hawaraghat is called Achhik; but the collective name or plural number is Achhikrong: the high hills of Mechpara are occupied by the Abeng, with whom I could procure no interview, the Zemindar having probably alarmed them. The Abeng may perhaps be considered as subjects of the Company, as their hills are entirely surrounded by the lands of the Mechpara Chaudhuri, and are not included in the territory, which I have specified as belonging to the Garo nation; but I believe they have always declined subjecting themselves to the decisions of the courts in Bengal. The tribe bordering on Mechpara and Kalumalupara, that occupies the high mountains, and retains an entire independence, is the Kochunasindiya. This people also declined an interview, probably from similar reasons. The tribe bordering on Susangga is called Kocha or Counch, as Mr Eliot writes. From the account of that gentleman, these seem to occupy only the lowlands, and to be tributary, and their territory is not

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

74

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

75

included in what I have considered as belonging to that nation as independent. The tribe of the Garo nation, that borders on Asam is called Nuniya. … The Nuniyas are also called Dugol.33

The quotation contains a number of interesting details. Firstly, Buchanan distinguished five Garo tribes. These tribes not only inhabited different geographical areas, their political status also differed (they were independent, dependent, or tributary). Buchanan points out that he himself only got firsthand information on one tribe: the Achhik. Similarly, Nagas, Rabhas, and others many others, were also perceived as collections of several tribes.34 Nineteenth- and early twentieth-century researchers were obviously in doubt and even confused about concepts such as nation, tribe, and caste (see Chapter 2). A closer examination of Buchanan’s use of “tribe” reveals a wide application of the term. Sometimes Buchanan distinguishes between nation and tribe,35 but in other places he does not.36 Whereas he refers to the Kachharis, Mech, and Rabhas as one tribe – the latter seems “to have been divided into different branches”37 – Garos are described as a “rude nation” or people, divided into different tribes.38 Buchanan realized that he was dealing with five distinct groups among the Garos. He reported that each of those five tribes used a different name for themselves, spoke a different language, differed in status, and occupied their own territory. Although four of the five tribes spoke nearly the same languages, the language of the Nuniyas was different. Buchanan also established a hierarchy among the tribes. The Nuniyas were of highest rank. “Their priests can officiate for all Garos; but the priest of any of the other tribes cannot officiate for a Nuniya.”39 Interestingly, Buchanan was not the only author who described the Garos as a collection of several tribes. Observers like John M’Cosh, William Robbinson, F. Jenkins, Dalton, and Scott also used Garo tribes instead of the singular word tribe.40 The latter wrote that the Garos (he writes Garrows) are said to be divided into various Tribes of which the principal appear to be the following. The Nooneas who live in the Assam frontier, and are governed by Rajahs. The Hannahs who inhabit the country south of Habraghaut. The Abings bordering on Mechparrah Kaloomalooparah and Kurreebarree and the Koch who are said to inhabit the country east of the latter pergunnah.41

He attributed this division to the natural environment of the country, which logically separated the inhabitants of the different valleys. Moreover, each of the tribes were

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

75

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

76

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

divided into different clans, each supposed to be descended from a common ancestor and these again are subdivided into branches of the family, still more closely connected together, who usually inhabit the same parah or hamlet, some of which are also occupied by the descendants of strangers who at various times have settled with the consent of the clan upon their lands.42

Observations of a third contemporary, Dalton, largely correspond with those of the mentioned writers. Dalton primarily distinguished between the “uncivilized, unconverted, Garo” and “the Hinduized animal of the name”. He mentioned that “[s]everal of the petty Rajas of Kamrup, whose estates skirt the Kasia and Garo Hills, are Hinduized Garos, who have maintained their footing in the valley during several changes of dynasty.” Dalton himself wished to describe the first and undertook a tour among them in 1846. He acknowledged that “a great portion of the interior is quite unexplored.” He related that the Garos consider themselves as forming three or four nationalities with different names: “Of those subject to the Gowalpara jurisdiction, or having communications with it, the most eastern bordering on the Kasias, are called the Nunya; the central tribe are the Lyntea, and the remainder are the Abengya.”43 About the differences between these nationalities, he writes that the Nunya were the fairest of the tribes, and that “the language of the Western Garos is unintelligible to the Nunyas.” These Nunyas resemble the eastern neighbours of the Garos, the Khasis, in feature, complexion, and language.44 What these three observers had in common was their reference to several Garo tribes, and that they attributed these divisions to their geographical dispersion. Nevertheless, the differences between these tribes were clearly not enough to consider them distinct groupings, in the way they considered Khasis and Garos distinct. In the perspective of the early colonial observers, Garo served as an umbrella term for a collection of sub-divisions or tribes who formed one distinct nation, inhabiting their own country.

FROM GARO TRIBES

TO

GARO TRIBE

As the end of the nineteenth century approached, the expression “Garo tribes” gave way to “Garo tribe”. At the same time, however, at the turn of the nineteenth century, instead of four or five Garo tribes, no less than twelve geographical Garo sub-divisions were mentioned. For example, in his chapter on “tribal organization”, Playfair divides the Garos into “those who inhabit the Garo Hills district, and those who reside in the plains and are scattered over a very wide area of country”.45 Like most others, he focused primarily on

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

76

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

77

the inhabitants of the hills, among whom he distinguished twelve divisions.46 He added that most of these divisions could be found in the plains as well.47 Some divisions were clearly distinct from others. About the Chisak, for example, Playfair wrote that they “have much in common with the Awès, but they have some distinctive features in dress and customs which proclaim them a separate division of the tribe”. Other divisions show remarkable similarities. The Matabengs, for instance, “claim that they are a distinct division, but their language and geographical distribution make it more than likely that in them is to be found a mingling of Abeng and Machi”.48 Playfair’s contribution underlines how difficult it is to establish clear-cut sub-categories of Garos and to define what distinguished one from the other. In the end, however, all divisions formed one Garo tribe.

BOUNDARY ISSUES If different Garo tribes or divisions constituted one social category, were they in some way organized? Colonial accounts present no unequivocal answer to the question of how these tribes or (sub)divisions related to each other. Different observers held different, sometimes conflicting, opinions. Scott, for example, wrote that they were “rich and individually free to such an extent that they excitingly compare their country to a crab which they affirm has no head”.49 This idea that Garos lacked any central leadership was also suggested by M’Cosh and W.W. Hunter. M’Cosh pointed out that “like the Khassyas they too are divided into numerous petty tribes, each chief of which has his vote in the assembled council, though no one of them is independent of the others.”50 And when Hunter related in 1879 that “[t]hey are subdivided into many petty tribes or clans, each residing in its own village or villages amid the hills,” he added that “[e]ach chief of the numerous petty clans has his vote in the assembled council of the whole tribe, but no one is independent of the others.”51 A rather different opinion of the Garo political system was held by Reynolds. In his view, the relation between the different Garo divisions and their chiefs was primarily voluntarily and clearly context related. Each chief was entirely independent from the others. This certainly did not mean that each chief lived in complete isolation. In cases of serious crime, for instance, it was customary for a chief in whose jurisdiction the crime occurred to invite neighbouring chiefs for advice. Moreover, “[i]n the event of an inroad from the plains I believe all join under the most substantial neighbouring chief to resist it.”52

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

77

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

78

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Garo chiefs not only joined each other to resist incursions from lowlanders, they attacked each other as well. For example, in 1847, Butler, a British officer, wrote that Passing through Lookee Dooar to the Jeypore stockade, at the foot of the Garrow hills, I met with many Garrows who reside on the low hills bordering Assam, and learned that they were frequently in great danger from the highland Garrows; who, feeling secure in their mountain fortresses, made occasional incursions into the territory of the former, and committed acts of violence upon the British subjects located in the plains.53

Some three decades later, Hunter referred to an incident in which Garos in British-held territory felt considerably threatened by “independent” Garos from the hills: Soon afterwards an attack was made on the protected village of Dámákchigirí, in the southern hills, by the independent villages of Kákwágirí, Báwigirí, and others, and several villagers were murdered. The reason of this attack was supposed to be sympathy with the villagers of Pharámgirí, and exasperation against some of the headmen of friendly villages near the plains, who had rendered aid to Captain La Touche during his expedition in the cold weather of 1871–1872. Shortly after the Dámákchigirí murders were committed, an attack was also made on the Pharámgirí stockade by a band of independent Gáros. Considerable alarm was felt by all the dependent Gáros, and this feeling was communicated to the villagers in the plains.54

Both examples are about Garos attacking Garos. Hunter’s account presents a story in which independent Garos were assaulting “friendly”, dependent, Garo villages. The example suggests a relation between these attacks and the political status of the villages concerned. Relations in the area were evidently affected by the political situation and the role of the colonial state. According to Playfair, the first few years of British administration provided ample proof that Garos were addicted to internal warfare. Many blood feuds existed between individuals as well as villages. And “[w]hen opportunity offered for a successful raid on an enemy’s village, it was quickly taken advantage of and the heads of the victims were borne home in triumph as coveted trophies.” For that very reason villages used to be much bigger, were all protected by a wall of pointed bamboo stakes, and their main entrances were carefully guarded.55 The Indian historian Jayanta Bhusan Bhattacharjee argues that it was the Garo custom of collecting human skulls for religious purposes and social distinction, which led to “interclannish feuds” and “internecine warfare”. Bhattacharjee contends that “the tribes lived in a constant state of warfare.”

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

78

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

79

Members of the “slain’s clan” were bound to demand blood for blood and had to kill either the murderer or one of his kind or slaves. War would then continue until one of the rival clans was defeated or the elders from both clans succeeded in bringing about reconciliation.56 My own informants, too, knew stories about fights among different Garo groups. Some believed that these fights were at the very roots of the settlement of Garos in the plains. On the basis of the aforementioned examples and stories I collected, it seems safe to conclude that the so-called Garo country was frequently unsettled by warfare during the nineteenth century. The question remains whether these conflicts were caused by cultural incentives or were politically informed. Historical data does not provide us unequivocal answers to these questions. It is, however, clear that Garos had no central organization. They were, and still are not, united under the leadership of one king or other representative, or represented by one spokesman, whether in India or in Bangladesh.

GAROS

AND

THEIR NEIGHBOURS

In the absence of central leadership or a central organization, on the basis of which criteria did the colonial observers group them together and tell them apart from their neighbours? Today we are used to the categorization in population censuses, which suggests clear-cut boundaries between the different groupings. The numerous essay collections of tribes reflect contemporary ideas that each of these tribes constitutes a distinct ethnic grouping or people.57 Again, historical sources reveal a great deal of confusion and uncertainty among colonial observers about who belonged where and who fit in which category. The following cases illustrate these problems of inclusion and exclusion. The northeastern part of the Indian sub-continent (including what is now Bangladesh) has a great number of ethnic groups or peoples. The Khasis are one of the many neighbours of the Garos. At present, Garos and Khasis are recognized as two clearly distinct peoples. Early nineteenth-century documents and the subsequent accounts reveal that they presented many a researcher with problems of categorization.58 Buchanan seemed quite confident about the boundaries between Garos and others, but possibly also included people in the Garo category who, at least today, do not consider themselves Garos. His contemporaries also pointed out that he failed to identify some ethnic boundaries, for example, between Garos, Jaintias, and Khasis.59 In the 1880s, Horatio Bickerstaff Rowney argued that “[t]he older writers speak of the Garos and the Cossyahs as one people; but this they are not, though there

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

79

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

80

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

is certainly much similarity between them.”60 Particularly one distinctive aspect stands out for Garos and Khasis: language. It has long since been pointed out by linguists and other researchers that the Khasi and Garo languages are totally unrelated,61 and language seems to offer a rather hard proof of distinctiveness. Nevertheless, in this respect the tribe or division called Nuniyas presents us with a problem. Dalton clearly distinguished between Nun(i)yas – whom he considered a Garo tribe – and Khasis, but wrote about Nuniyas that they were “the fairest of these [Garo] tribes resembling the Kasias in feature and complexion and in language”. To this he added that “[t]he language of the Western Garos is unintelligible to the Nunyas.”62 This example shows that language did not act as the one decisive criterion after all. It is interesting to note that Nunyas were not included in later narratives. According to Playfair, “Nuniya is the name applied to the Megams by the Assamese of Boko in the Kamrup district.”63 Yet whether Nunya or Megam, the issue of language remains the same. Megam have been equally difficult to categorize. Even today there is some confusion about whether Megam are really Khasi or whether they are Garo (see below). Similar problems also arose with other neighbours of the Garos, such as the Rabhas, Hajongs, Banais, and Koches. In a chapter about affinities, Playfair mentioned two other sections of the Bodo group: Rabhas and Koches. He noted differences of opinion among researchers about the names and origins of these two groups. Playfair himself also struggled with the distinguishing criteria. In the following fragment, he tries to establish the degree of affinity on the basis of language and geographical proximity. This turns out to be quite complicated: From the fact that the Rabhas live in close proximity to the Akawés [Garo subdivision], it would be natural to suppose that the Rabha language resembled the standard Garo dialect. In like manner it would not be surprising if the Tantekiya Koches spoke a language which was nearly related to that of their immediate neighbours the Abengs [Garo subdivision]. This, however, is not the case, and it will generally be found that while both the Rabha and the Koch languages differ very materially from the Awé and Abeng dialects, they bear a quite remarkable resemblance to the dialects spoken by the Atongs and the Rugas, two divisions of the Garos which resemble each other very closely, but differ considerably from the remaining divisions.64

In this fragment, Playfair refers to sub-divisions of Garos which are linguistically similar to different tribes such as the Rabhas, and to other Garo sub-divisions whose languages differ considerably with the language spoken by these same Rabhas.

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

80

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

81

People called Megam present another exemplary case of how difficult it really was to distinguish Garos from their neighbours and to decide which linguistic or cultural groupings were just sub-divisions of Garos and which were really members of a distinct tribe. Although Megams are considered Garos these days, such was not always the case. This can be clearly illustrated by Playfair’s observations. Apart from the twelve geographical divisions which Playfair distinguished, he also mentioned the Megams or Lynngams to whom he refers to as “another tribe”. Megams represented a “fusion of the Garo and the Khasi” – a “hybrid race” – because “[i]n appearance and customs they closely resemble the Garos, but their language has been classified by Dr Grierson as Khasi, and is absolutely unintelligible to the ordinary Garo.”65 In 1963, Burling wrote that, although Megams share a number of cultural characteristics with the Garos, they speak a dialect of Khasi, and Garos generally consider them Khasis.66 Three decades later, however, Burling reported that: Finally, the Megam, who live in the westernmost part of the Khasi hills, just to the east of the Garos, are also sometimes considered to be Garos. The Megam speak a dialect of Khasi. This is a Mon-Khmer language totally unrelated to Garo, and the few Megam whom I have met spoke much poorer Garo than did most of Atong or even the Koch whom I knew. On linguistic grounds the Megam must be classified with the Khasis rather than with the Garos, but there is considerable intermarriage along the border, and the Megam share so many features of Garo kinship and social organization that they are sometimes described as another subgroup of Garos.67

Milton Sangma and Julius Marak describe Megams as Garos, and during my own research, I also found that Megams of Bangladesh consider themselves, and are considered by others, as Garos and not Khasis.68 Even language, which is often mentioned as an essential ingredient of social identity, offers no unequivocal criterion for classification, or for group formation.69

CONCLUSION Comparison between different nineteenth-century colonial accounts about Garos on the issues of naming or labelling, units of analysis, and boundaries reveal that colonial attempts to differentiate and systematize local people led to a fixation of social boundaries which were much fuzzier in real life. Colonial categorization brought only apparent clarity. A comparison of different colonial accounts reveals that colonial categories did not correspond with local identities and that etic perceptions of social boundaries differed from

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

81

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

82

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

emic perceptions of identity. We cannot, therefore, reconstruct emic perceptions of identity on the basis of colonial documents alone. I assume that late eighteenth- and nineteenth-century Garos were a collection of groups rather than one distinct ethnic community. This would also explain why colonial observers did not find it all that easy to decide who were really Garos and who were not. Particularly the early observers found it no easy task to understand how Garos were organized and managed. These difficulties cannot only be attributed to a lack of information. After all, men like Eliot, Buchanan, and Scott took their tasks seriously and spent a great deal of time in the field. Their successors, who had much easier access to the hills, did not necessarily study or understand Garos better. Nevertheless, the most convincing arguments which support my assumption that colonial observations of social boundaries did not correspond with local perceptions are provided by Garos themselves. In the next chapter we will see that personal accounts of Garo villagers confirm the picture that, until recently, Garos did not form the same ethnically conscious people that they are today.

NOTES 1. F.K. Lehman, “Who are the Karen, and if so, Why? Karen Ethnohistory and a Formal Theory of Ethnicity”, in Ethnic Adaptation and Identity. The Karen on the Thai Frontier with Burma, edited by Charles F. Keyes (Philadelphia: Institute for the Study of Human Issues, 1979), p. 216. 2. Compare this with observations on the Southeast Asian highlands. Peter Hinton, for example, also noted that the “cultural variety of mainland South-East Asian highlanders becomes a cliché amongst writers. … Such writers (who include many anthropologists) then try to introduce order into this apparent chaos, by dividing the highlanders into a number of ‘tribal’ or ‘ethnic’ groups, the members of which share a distinctive language and a set of cultural traits.” Peter Hinton, “Do the Karen Really Exist?”, in Highlanders of Thailand, edited by John McKinnon and Wanat Bhruksasri (Singapore, Oxford, New York: Oxford University Press, 1986), p. 155. 3. Charles F. Keyes, “Introduction”, in Keyes, ed., Ethnic Adaptation and Identity, p. 10. 4. Playfair, The Garos, p. xxiii. 5. This is a series which has been published since 1985 on behalf of the Anthropological Survey of India (ASI) with the objective of updating information about a large number of Indian communities. K.S. Singh (general editor), People of India (Calcutta: Seagull Books). 6. Jacobs, Julian, et al., The Nagas. Society, Culture and the Colonial Encounter (London: Thames and Hudson, 1990), p. 17. 7. Sudipta Kaviraj, “The Imaginary Institution of India”, in Subaltern Studies VII,

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

82

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

8.

9.

10.

11.

12. 13 14.

15.

83

edited by Partha Chatterjee and Gyan Pandey (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1993), pp. 25–26. Cf. Burling, The Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 5; Richard M. Eaton, The Rise of the Islam and the Bengal Frontier (Berkeley, etc.: University of California Press, 1993); Van Schendel, “Invention of the ‘Jummas’ ”, pp. 106–07. The Garos are one of many different peoples or communities residing in these hilly areas and adjoining plains in Assam, West Bengal, and Bangladesh. Others (also referred to as tribes) include the Khasis, Jaintias, Rabhas, Banais, Koches, Lalungs, Hajongs, Dalus, Boros, and Mikirs. Alexander Mackenzie, The North-East Frontier of India (Delhi: Mittal Publications, 1989 (first published in 1884, entitled, History of the Relations of Government with the Hill Tribes of the North-east Frontier of Bengal ), p. 245. This area then contained the districts of Dacca, Mymensingh, and Rangpur. In those days, Goalpara formed part of the Rangpur district. In 1822, it came under the commissioner of northeast Rangpur and was eventually placed under the jurisdiction of the commissioner of Assam. See Jayanta Bhusan Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English 1765–1874 (New Delhi: Radiant Publishers, 1978), p. 1. Bhattacharjee, Garos and the English, p. 23. For very similar observations see for instance Conrad, “Lisu Identity in Northern Thailand”, p. 193. The lack of information about the interior Garo Hills was felt by the British themselves. For example, in 1866 Colonel Hopkinson, agent to the northeast frontier and commissioner of Assam, explains in a letter to the secretary of the government of Bengal that because of the scarcity of information about the “country occupied by Garrows who are called independent, lieutenant Williamson has been unable to exact the position of their villages”. See letter from Hopkinson to the secretary to the government of Bengal, in Judicial A Proceedings. Judicial Branch, July 1866, pp. 29–30. John M’Cosh states in the 1830s that “Above all jungly countries in India, that of the Garrows is, perhaps, the most fatal for a European to visit.” See John M’Cosh, Topography of Assam (Calcutta: G.H. Huttman, Bengal Military Orphan Press, 1837), p. 165. About a decade later, John Butler, a British officer, explained how the climate posed severe obstacles for Europeans to enter the interior of the hills, because “no European constitution could endure a lengthened residence among them.” See John Butler, A Sketch of Assam. With Some Account of the Hill Tribes (London: Smith, Elder and Co., 1847), p. 179. In a letter dated 4 June 1853, to the Governor General of the Northeast Frontier A.J. Moffatt Mills, Lieut. Col. F. Jenkins writes that: “Divided as these tribes are by a climate most fatal to foreigners, we cannot exercise over them that coercion which otherwise might as readily do as in the neighbouring Cossiah Hills.” See A.J. Moffatt Mills, Report on the Province of Assam (Calcutta: Thos.Jones, Calcutta Gazette Office, 1854).

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

83

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

84

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

16. See extracts from Scott’s report on the Garos, dated 20 August 1816, in Nirode K. Barooah, David Scott in North-East India 1802–1831. A Study in British Paternalism, Appendix D. (New Delhi: Mushiram Manoharlal, 1970), p. 247. 17. Waddell, “Tribes of the Brahmaputra Valley”, pp. 55–56. 18. Julius Marak is one of the few researchers who attempts to explain the origin of the name Garo. He summarizes seven possible explanations but subsequently refutes all but one, and believes that Garo may be a corrupt form of the word Garu or Garudas. The idea is that when the Garos migrated from Tibet they were known as Garu Mandai, later came to be known as Garudas, and finally as Garrow or Garo. Marak does suggest further research. Julius Marak, Garo Customary Laws and Practices (A Sociological Study) (Calcutta: Firma KLM Private limited, 1986), pp. 4–9. 19. There are many more examples of people using names for themselves which simply mean human being, man, or hill man, etc. One example are the Lushais, who, according to S. Barkataki, call themselves Mizos, which literally means “hill man” (mi=man, zo=hill). See S. Barkataki, Tribes of Assam (New Delhi: National Book Trust, 1969), p. 16. 20. To call oneself Achik would obviously not make much sense for people who live in a country which is as flat as can be. However, if we take the widespread story into account that the plains Garos came from the hills originally, then why would they not refer to themselves as Achik? Was it too long ago? Does the story of the migration from the hills into the plains not hold, or did they never call themselves Achik in the first place? 21. Jacobs, et al., The Nagas, p. 20. 22. Dalton points out that Buchanan refers to the Lynteas as Achhik. According to Dalton, Lyntea is derived from “langta”, which means “naked” and is a name given by the Bengalis. See Edward Tuite Dalton, Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal (Calcutta: Indian Studies Past & Present, 1973, originally published in 1872), p. 73. There is a striking parallel with the people who were referred to as “Kuki” – which is, according to Van Schendel, “a vague term for hill people who are neither Chakma nor Marma”) – because other names for Kuki are Lan-ga, Langga, Lan-ka, Layn-ga, Lingta, and Linkta. See Van Schendel, ed., Francis Buchanan in Southeast Bengal (1798), p. 201. 23 Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 3. 24. Note also Shubash Jengcham’s publication on the Garos of Bangladesh. Jengcham, himself a Bangladeshi Garo, titled his book Bangladesher Garo Sampradai [The Garo Community of Bangladesh] (Dhaka: Bangla Academy, 1994). 25. Eliot, “Observations on the Inhabitants of the Garrow Hills”, p. 17. 26. Ibid., p. 19. 27. Cf. Van Schendel, “The Invention of the ‘Jummas’ ”, p. 100. For a more elaborate description of Buchanan and his works, see Van Schendel, “Introduction”, in Van Schendel, ed., Francis Buchanan in Southeast Bengal (1798), pp. ix–xxv.

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

84

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

85

28. Martin, ed., Eastern India, p. 689. 29. Buchanan’s informants were the chief of Raumari, the chief of Ramjongga (or Amjongga) and his predecessor the chief of Damra, the chief Digman, and a priest from the hills near Jira. Martin, ed., Eastern India, pp. 688–89. 30. Dalton, Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal, p. 65. 31. Playfair offers two possible explanations. He suggests that the name Garo is derived from one of its sub-tribes, the Gara or Ganching, who were the first to be approached by the British and Bengalis. Another possibility is that it originates from a leader named Garu who is believed to have led the Garos from Tibet several centuries ago. Playfair himself prefers the first explanation. See Playfair, The Garos, pp. 7–8. 32. Waddell, “Tribes of the Brahmaputra Valley”, pp. 54–57. 33. Italics mine. Martin, ed., Eastern India, pp. 689–90. 34. Cf. Jacobs, et al., Hill Peoples of Northeast India; Karlsson, Contested Belonging. 35. “I find, that the appellation of Mug is given by the people of this province to all the Tribes, and nations, east from Bengal, who as differing from Hindoos, and Mussulmans, are considered as having no Cast, and as therefore being highly contemptible”. Van Schendel, ed., Francis Buchanan in Southeast Bengal, p. 28. 36. “A man of the tribe by the Bengalese called Joomea was brought to me. He says, that many little Villages of his Nation … are scattered among the Hills east from this …”. Van Schendel, Francis Buchanan in Southeast Bengal, p. 33. 37. Martin, ed., Eastern India, p. 546. 38. Ibid., pp. 682–96. 39. Ibid., p. 690. 40. Scott as cited by Nirode K. Barooah, David Scott in North-East India 1802– 1831. A Study in British Paternalism, Appendix D (New Delhi: Mushiram Manoharlal, 1970); M’Cosh, Topography of Assam; Dalton, Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal (Calcutta: Indian Studies Past & Present, 1973, originally published in 1872); Moffatt Mills, Report on the Province of Assam; William Robinson, A Descriptive Account of Assam: With a Sketch of the Local Geography, and a Concise History of the Tea Plant of Assam: To Which is Added, A Short Account of the Neighbouring Tribes, Exhibiting their History, Manners, and Customs (New Delhi: Sanskaran Prakashak, 1975, original publication in 1841). 41. Extracts from Scott’s report in Barooah, David Scott in North-East India, p. 247. In 1815, the attention of David Scott, the commissioner of Cooch Behar and judge-magistrate of Rangpur, was drawn to the Garo frontier. In that year, Garos carried out several attacks on inhabitants of two big land estates adjoining the Garo Hills. Scott’s determination to put a stop to these raids led him to an investigation into the relations between Garos and the zamindars [landlords] along the foothills. In 1816, during a tour that lasted several months, he visited the frontier areas of the hills. In August of that same year, he produced a report about the relations between the Garos and zamindars. See Barooah, David Scott in North-East India, pp. 39–41.

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

85

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

86

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

42. Extracts from Scott’s report in Barooah, David Scott in North-East India, p. 248. 43. Dalton remarks that the name Lyntea is derived from “langta” (naked), and was given by Bengalis. Dalton’s Lyntea are the same people Buchanan called the Achhiks. Dalton, Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal, pp. 65 and 73. 44. Ibid., pp. 64–75. 45. Playfair, The Garos, p. 59. 46. Playfair distinguishes the following geographical divisions: Akawés or Awés, Chisaks, Duals, Machis, Matjanchis or Matabengs, Kochu, Atiagras, Abengs, Chiboks, Dalu, Ganchings or Garas, and the Atongs. Ibid., pp. 59–62. 47. Other divisions not known in the hills are the Braks, Jariadongs, Somons, Galnés, and Malongs. Ibid., p. 63. 48. Ibid., p. 60. 49. Scott as cited by Barooah, David Scott in North-East India, pp. 253–54. 50. See M’Cosh, Topography of Assam, p. 164. A decade later William Robinson writes in almost similar words that “The Garos, like their neighbours the Khassias, are divided into numerous petty tribes, each chief of which has his vote in the assembled council, though no one of them is independent of others.” Robbinson, Descriptive Account of Assam, p. 415. 51. Hunter, A Statistical Account of Assam. Volume II, p. 34. 52. Reynolds, C.S., “A Narrative of our Connexions with the Dusannee and Cheannee Garrows, with a Short Account of Their Country”, Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal 18, Part 1 (January–June 1849), p. 57. 53. John Butler, A Sketch of Assam. With Some Account of the Hill Tribes (London: Smith, Elder and Co., 1847), p. 179. 54. Hunter based this story on an account of the Garo expedition of 1872–73 by the deputy-commissioner of the district. See W.W. Hunter, A Statistical Account of Assam. Vol. II (London: Trübner & Co., 1879), p. 158. 55. Playfair, The Garos, p. 77. 56. Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English, pp. 6–7. 57. One of the many examples is the People of India Series, edited by K.S. Singh. 58. Burling and Karlsson also refer to the earlier confusion about the classification of Garos and their neighbours. Burling wrote that “a number of small groups live along the edges of the Garo Hills who are not now considered Garos, but who share enough with the Garos that they may have been grouped with them by early British visitors.” Karlsson, who studied the Rabhas of North Bengal, described how Buchanan found that the Pani Koch were misnamed Garos by the Bengalis, and how one forest officer first called his favourite labourers Garrows, but in a 1931 article, suddenly renamed them Rabhas. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 14; Karlsson, Contested Belonging, p. 56. 59. See for example, Dalton, Descriptive Ethnology, p. 55. 60. Horatio Bickerstaff Rowney, The Wild Tribes of India (Delhi: Low Price Publications, 1990, first published in 1882), p. 191. For a similar remark, see R.W. Bastin, who wrote the following: “… but Buchanan Hamilton who

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

86

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Peoples without History?

61.

62. 63. 64. 65. 66. 67. 68.

69.

87

encountered the Garos in the present Assam valley uses the word Garrow to apply indiscriminately to Khasis and Garos.” Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Exluded Area, p. 45. Khasis speak a Mon-Khmer language, whereas Garos speak languages of the Tibeto-Burman branch of Sino-Tibetan. See Burling, The Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 5–6 and 15. Dalton, Descriptive Ethnology, p. 65. Playfair, The Garos, p. 62. Ibid., pp. 18–20. Ibid., p. 62. Robbins Burling, Rengsanggri. Family and Kinship in a Garo Village (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1963), pp. 358–59. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 15–16. Julius Marak distinguishes twelve sub-tribes among the Garos of the Garo Hills. His divisions are very similar to Playfair’s. Unlike Playfair, however, he explicitly mentions that there are not many cultural differences between the sub-tribes (except in case of the Megams), and that the basis of each group is dialect. Marak does not mention the Atiagra. Another difference with Playfair is that he includes the Megams in his list of Garo sub-divisions. Milton Sangma suggests that the Garos are divided into eleven groups (the A’kawes or A’wes, the Chisaks, the Rugas, the Garas or Ganchings, the Atongs, and the Me’gams). See Marak, Garo Customary Law and Practices, pp. 2–3; Milton S. Sangma, History and Culture of the Garos (New Delhi: Books Today, 1981), p. 4. Cf. De Vos, “Ethnic Pluralism”, p. 23.

04 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 4

By: ROS

87

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

5 ‘DUAL WERE DUAL, KOCHU WERE KOCHU’: GAROS DIVIDED

Although the cultural distinctiveness an ethnic identity provides is a necessary condition for the existence of an ethnic group, it is not a sufficient condition. … there must also be structural oppositions between groups for ethnic boundaries to exist.1

Away from home and outside the Garo area, a Garo may well ask anyone who looks Garo: “Na Mandi ma [are you Mandi]?” A positive reply surely leads to smiling faces. This question shows more than inquisitiveness. It also reflects the strong sense of Garo identity that is shared by most present-day Bangladeshi Garos. Feeling Garo plays an important role in their lives and meeting a fellow Garo on the way provides a sense of recognition, identification, and security. Garos share a strong sense of belonging together, of constituting a distinct ethnic community with a common history, culture, origin, and cause. Contemporary Bangladeshi Garos also answer the definition of what De Vos’ calls an “in-group”: A sense of common origin, of common beliefs and values, and of a common feeling of survival – in brief, a “common cause” – has been important in uniting people into self-defining in-groups. Growing up together in a social unit and sharing common verbal and gestural language allows humans to develop mutually understood accommodations, which radically diminish situations of possible confrontation and conflict.2 88

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

88

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

89

Although in practice, relations between hill Garos (from India) and plains Garos (from former East Pakistan and now Bangladesh) have become much more difficult to sustain since the partition of 1947, and the people on each side of the border seem to have increasingly developed in two different directions, Indian Garos “are also Garos”, and are considered a vital part of the imagined community of Garos. These perceptions are consistent with nineteenth-century colonial observations, which also portrayed all Garos – whether they lived in hills or plains – as members of one race, nation or tribe. However, in the previous chapter, it was suggested that colonial categorization did not correspond with local perceptions of social groupings and boundaries, and that nineteenth-century Garos did not constitute one category of people or one self-defined in-group with a shared ethnic identity. This chapter concentrates on emic recollections of the recent past. On the basis of those memories, it is possible to suggest that Garo ethnicity is a relatively recent phenomenon.

GARO DIVISIONS In the early nineteenth century, Buchanan discerned five Garo tribes, each living in their separate geographical area. Almost one century later, Playfair distinguished as many as twelve geographical divisions among the hill Garos, and five more among the Garos of Mymensingh.3 Oral history provides the basis of this chapter. Personal recollections of elderly villagers confirmed that Garos used to be divided into different groups, that these groups played an important role in the organization of their social lives, and that people were well aware of the groups they and others belonged to. Our informants listed the following names: Chibok, Babul, Abeng, Dual, Atong, Megam, Brak, Somon, Kochu, Ruga, Gara, Ganchi, Jaring (or Jaring Adong), and Diggil.4 These divisions and namings closely resemble Playfair’s categorization. Current researchers of Indian Garos also confirm such segmentation. They refer to Garo groups as geographical, linguistic, or cultural sub-groupings, divisions or sub-divisions. For example, Chie Nakane contends that “[t]raditionally the Garos distinguish among themselves a dozen groups related to geographical area”,5 Julius Marak writes that the Garos are divided into a number of sub-tribes, that “there is not much cultural difference between these tribes,” and that the basis of each group is dialect. Burling refers to the different groups both as linguistic and as geographical subgroupings.6 In his book about Rengsanggri, a Garo village in India’s Garo Hills, he writes that: “The Garos divided themselves into a number of

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

89

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

90

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

geographical subgroups. Dialectical differences are important in defining these, but there are other distinguishing cultural features as well.”7 The Garo anthropologist Milton Sangma writes that there were eleven groups among the Garos. “Each group lived in splendid isolation and thereby evolved a distinct culture and dialects of their own.” Sangma believes that in the course of time, “all the eleven groups have almost become one, as a result of the improvement of communications, transport facilities and other economic projects.”8 Although historical data is not quite consistent with the idea of “splendid isolation”, I too argue that in Bangladesh, different divisions have become increasingly entangled with each other as a consequence of various socio-economic, cultural, and political developments in the region. Burling and Kibriaul Khaleque conducted research among Bangladeshi Garos (of Modhupur forest). They mention a similar division for those Garos living in present-day Bangladesh. Both authors refer to linguistic, cultural, and geographic differences that separated the groups. Special reference is made to the Atong, whose language is not mutually intelligible with the other Garo languages or dialects. Yet, Burling and Khaleque themselves had limited personal experiences with these different groups because most Modhupur Garos identify as Abeng, one of the divisions.9

GARO GROUPS OR ‘DOL’ Divisions, sub-divisions, groups; these are all English terms. The question remains how Garos themselves talk about these groupings. In his book, written in Bengali, about the Garos of Bangladesh, Bangladeshi Garo author Shubhash Jengcham mentions thirteen different dol.10 Nevertheless, the word dol, which can be translated into the English word “group”, is a Bengali word. Yet, contemporary Garo language does not seem to include any appropriate word to refer to these particular different Garo groups. In the words of the villager Ketu Patang: “Chiboks were Chiboks, Kochu were Kochu. We did not have any special term word for them.” This complicated our research and during our inquiries about different (Garo) divisions, we had to resort to Bengali words such as jat, gotro, or dol.11 Each term led to confusion among our respondents, who were not quite sure how to interpret our questions. For example, when the villager Rajendra was asked about different jats among the Mandis, he answered that “there were Mandis, Hajongs.” When we explained that we did not want to talk about these jats, he asked whether we meant mahari (matrilineal descent group). Only when we mentioned the specific names of the divisions (such as Dual, Chibok, Kochu, or Abeng) did he understand what we were after: “Oh, that

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

90

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

91

is not mahari. There were Dual, Chibok, Kochu, Abeng. I have only seen those four jats.” After this reply, we asked him if those groups were generally called jat after all. To this he answered: “No, they have different languages, but the jat is the same.” Today, the meaning of jat is similar to “ethnic group”. Garos consider themselves a jat distinct from Bengalis, Hajongs, Chakmas, or any other ethnic group.12 It is, however, difficult to assess whether contemporary perceptions of identity are reflected in Garo representations of the past. What does today’s use of jat (all Garos are a single jat) say about the past? A second alternative, gotro, did not work well either, and Jengcham’s term dol led to similar confusion. When Bupindra Toju was asked whether Atong (one of the Garo divisions) used to be referred to as jat or dol he answered: “They are also Mandi jat. They are not even a different dol. Why should they be a different dol ? We had a relationship with them. They are Atong but Mandi. For instance, the Sylheti Bangals speak a different language but they are still Bangal.” The only unequivocal manner to touch the subject of Garo segmentation was by specifically using some of the group names. Our informants instantly understood us when we asked: “What about Abeng, Atong, Dual, Chibok?” Here, in the text, I have opted for dol, for want of a better alternative. This word, also employed by Jengcham, comes closest to contemporary Garo perceptions of these specific (Garo) divisions. And I need a distinct term to explain this specific complex situation. Dol does not refer to just any fragmentation, it refers to a specific divisionary system.

GARO ‘DOL’ TODAY In this chapter, I discuss four different cases to illustrate Garo recollections of these dol. Personal accounts also reveal that the relevance of the different dols has diminished in recent decades.13 Today they no longer play the same role in the lives of young Garos as they did in the lives of their grandparents. They do not significantly influence, and certainly not hinder, social relations between Garos. People from different group backgrounds wine and dine together. They meet each other, even marry each other: There is little sense of special loyalty to own’s own linguistic subgroup, and differences in social organization or traditional religious belief are of little importance. People can chuckle at the odd dialects spoken by people from other areas, but the sense of being a Garo is much stronger than any sense of being an A’beng, Chibok, or Awe.14

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

91

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

92

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Although the daily significance of dol has diminished, three divisions or dol still play some role in the lives of contemporary Garos. These are the Atong, Megam, and Abeng.15 Atong and Megam live a little separated from other groups and speak dialects or languages that clearly differ from today’s lingua franca of Bangladeshi Garos: Abeng. Neither Atong nor Megam can be understood by other Garos; their languages are clearly distinct. It is interesting to find that the latter two are exactly the divisions which mostly confronted colonial and post-colonial observers with problems of identification and categorization. Abeng, the third group, has come to stand for mainstream Bangladeshi Garo. The Abeng not only constitute the largest dol, they are also most popular. Often I heard that Abeng are “Mandi sa.agitang”, the real Mandis (Garos of Bangladesh). I found instances of people claiming to be Abeng when they knew they were not the offspring of Abeng parents. The opposite never occurred. The popularity of Abeng may have to do with the role of their language as lingua franca. Missionaries probably played an important role in spreading Abeng among all Bangladeshi Garos (see also Chapter 7).

FRAGMENTED GAROS Although Garos like to uphold an image of homogeneity, reality shows that they are fragmented in many ways, according to various criteria. The first and most obvious division is the separation into Bangladeshi and Indian Garos, a distinction which largely corresponds with the division into hill people and lowlanders (a minority of India’s Garos live in the plains of Assam, West Bengal, and Tripura). Other factors which fragment contemporary Garos are class, education, religion (and denomination), and habitat. We have already seen how migration has led to a division between city and village Garos. Access to higher education and white-colour jobs have created a new Garo middle class. Christianity has brought about a division into Christian and Sangsarek Garos and has further separated Garos into various Christian denominations (see also Chapter 7). These segmentations have been bound by time and place. Whereas denominational and educational divisions are relatively new to Garos, geographical and linguistic differences are already the basis of Buchanan’s separation of the Garo nation into five Garo tribes. Kinship, another significant factor that organizes and categorizes Garos, needs specific attention here. Although dol and kinship are two different divisionary systems, they do not operate isolated from each other. Below, is a brief discussion on how kinship organizes Garos and how it differs but also intersects with dol.

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

92

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

93

GARO KINSHIP DIVISIONS Garo matrilineal kinship organization has been a favourite research subject of many anthropologists.16 One important reason is that in the South Asian context, matrilineal kinship organizations are quite exceptional.17 Another motivation is the assumption that kinship has largely determined the social structure of Garos. Burling argues that it provides the organizational principle by which Garos relate to each other. He also writes that “[p]eople spend much of their lives working with the members of their own households, but these are embedded in a wider network of kinship, and the network is constantly evoked as people address one another and refer to one another.”18 In Bangladesh we can witness a general tendency to loosen kinship rules and kinship-related practices. Where marriage is concerned, kinship criteria seem to be slowly giving way to criteria such as class, social status, and educational background. I cannot tell how status and economic situation influenced earlier matchmaking processes, but available data suggest that kinship played a more significant role some decades ago. Garos are often mistakenly called matriarchal.19 Such notions, which are regularly heard in Bangladesh, render Garos more exotic and curious for outsiders. Particularly Garo men feel uncomfortable with an image that suggests female superiority, and which therefore contrasts all the more with the position of Bengali patriarchal society, in which men clearly dominate public life. Contrary to what many Bengalis think, Garos are not matriarchal, and Garo women certainly do not rule all domains of Garo life. In fact, Garo men dominate in most public spheres. This is certainly the case in matters of politics and religion. Even though the matrilineal kinship organization certainly attributes to a relatively free and equal position of Garo women – especially when we compare their position with Bengali women – “matrilineal” primarily means that children belong to the kinship group of their mother and carry her kinship title. In order to explain and describe the Garo kinship system, anthropologists have resorted to terms such as “clan”, “sept”, “motherhood”, “moiety”, and “lineage”. One complication is that concepts like these are not exactly equivalent to local Garo kinship terminology.20 Another problem with kinship is its particular “primordial” connotation. Kinship provides the organizational principle of many social groupings and is primarily based on (real or imagined) biological ties between individuals. Despite its primordial dimension, however, kinship is primarily a cultural, and therefore dynamic, organization of human relations. It provides structures and solutions to problems that societies find themselves confronted with.21 Twentieth-century history of the Bangladeshi Garos is a good example of how socio-economic, political, and cultural

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

93

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

94

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

changes can affect kinship system, kinship terminology, and related issues such as gender relations, labour division and inheritance practices.22 Here I only briefly discuss Garo kinship, touching on some relevant conceptual changes and showing how it divides Garos and how it intersects with other divisions such as dol. Contemporary Garos are primarily divided into two exogamous groups: Sangma and Marak.23 A Sangma has to marry a Marak and vice versa. Playfair referred to these groups as katchis, whereas Khaleque and Marak, for example, call them chatchis.24 I came across the word chatchi very frequently and found that Bangladeshi Garos use it in different ways, often simply as guest or relative.25 Both Sangma and Marak are sub-divided into dozens, perhaps even hundreds, of smaller exogamous matrilineal kinship groups or matrilineages, which Bangladeshi Garos either call ma’chongs or maharis. Examples of these groups are Chisim, Chisak, Mrong, Drong, Rema, Toju, Nokrek, and Patang. In Bangladesh, Garos use their ma’chong titles in a similar way Europeans use surnames. It is interesting to note that this is quite different from the Indian situation where one calls oneself Sangma or Marak.26 Contemporary Garos are perhaps not always sure of their kinship terminology – I witnessed some heated discussions about the exact meanings of mahari, ma’chong, and chatchi – but every Garo knows perfectly well to which ma’chong he belongs. Divisions into ma’chongs still play a very important role in the structuring and organization of relations amongst the Bangladeshi Garo community. Until recently, marriages used to be arranged by parents and other relatives. There was a distinct preference for an alliance with the kinship group of the father, preferably with his sister’s son. This explains why in many Garo villages two kinship names dominate. In Bibalgree, for example, many Garos were either Patang or Toju. The rationale behind this preference was that men would always be assured of support from a close relative. After all, his own son-in-law would be a close kin. These days, fewer and fewer marriages are arranged. More and more young people are choosing their own life partner. Such choices are certainly bound by rules, but kinship considerations play a less dominant role in the spousal choice. Today’s number one rule is that a Garo should always marry a Garo (see Chapter 6). A second rule is to never marry someone from one’s own ma’chong, but Sangma-Sangma or Marak-Marak matrimonies occur increasingly. Marriages like these used to be called madong, which literally means “married to mother”, and in earlier days, such couples had to flee away. Today these types of unions are more or less accepted, although still perhaps not without any difficulties.27 Marriages between a Chisim and Chisim or a

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

94

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

95

Rema and Rema are still considered unacceptable, madong. Especially among urban middle-class Garos, we can witness a tendency to name children after their fathers. This is a significant break with Garo kinship rules. Today parents defend that choice by explaining that the name is the father’s but the ma’chong remains the mother’s. Directly related to kinship is Garo inheritance. Here too we can witness a number of very important changes. Until recently property was passed from mothers to daughters. Usually, one daughter was appointed as the main heiress, the nokna. These days more and more parents divide the property among all their children. This violates Garo law as it was documented in the course of this century and is still officially applied in Bangladeshi court. Sisters can therefore officially file a suit if their mother decides to pass on property to her son(s) as well. In order to circumvent these rules and regulations, mothers sometimes sell their property to their sons for nominal sums. But the question of how kinship is related to dol remains. Each different Garo dol is divided into these kinship categories. We can find Chisim, Rema, and Marak (ma’chongs) among the Abeng, Atong, Dual, and Chibok. Garos often refer to members of their own ma’chong, whether from their own or a different dol, as relatives with whom they have to maintain a good relationship. For example, Abeng have relatives among the Chibok, with whom they should maintain a relationship. In practice, this means that on the occasion of burial ceremonies or weddings, relatives should come to pay their respect to the deceased. Here kinship cuts across linguistic and geographical divisions. This is evident for the present-day situation, in which dol has little significance anyway. Unfortunately, the manner in which kinship and linguistic divisions intersected earlier has not been sufficiently studied. How can we understand our informants’ claim that they had no contacts with other dol while at the same time they refer to “relatives” among those other dol with whom they had to maintain a good relationship? Perhaps Nakane’s analysis of the Garo kinship system can help us understand this. According to Nakane, each mahari is segmented into many localized lineages. And even though there is a strong feeling of cohesion among the same mahari people, the “actual organic body” is established on the basis of these localized lineage groups. Spouses are not chosen simply from any mahari from the opposite “moiety” or chatchi (Sangma and Marak), but from a suitable localized lineage group.28 This would also explain why Garos could stick to their own dol, while having mahari relatives among other dol. Nakane further explains how Garo kinship acts as an effective boundary marker between Garos and their neighbours. Nakane writes that:

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

95

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

96

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

this localized lineage group emerges into broader mahari organisation and again is linked to the widest range of kinship, chatchi. These vertical unilineal lines across a moiety organisation through exogamous marriages thus construct the Garo social organisation which marks off the Garo from neighbouring tribes and peoples.29

Such an explanation gives rise to the question of how it is possible that different dol have the same kinship system while carefully maintaining their social (dol ) boundaries. Does this not mean that each dol must have the same origin after all? In this respect, it interesting to note that among neighbouring peoples such as Koches and Rabhas, ma’chong or mahari can be found that are the same as those of the Garos, and that, as found by D.N. Majumdar, among some sections of the Koches, there are “clans [ma’chong or mahari] identical even in name”.30 The situation is obviously far more complex than Nakane’s quotation suggests. More research needs to be done.

MEMORIES AND HISTORIES Oral history was vital for this study. Both the scarcity of written documents from the hands of others and the absence of written “views from within” render personal accounts indispensable. The life stories which I collected provided information on at least two analytical levels: the level of discourse or presentation and the level of social reality. They both reflect how contemporary Garos see themselves and others, and provide insight into the recent history of Garos. This gives rise to the question of how to distil historical “facts” from presentations, a question which is all the more important since there is little scope for comparison with other (written) accounts. Earlier I argued that contemporary Garos exert themselves to present Garos as a close-knit community; they stress solidarity and harmony and hide internal conflicts and divisions. Such attempts are also to be expected in their representations of the past. Then what do their life stories really tell us about the Garo past(s)? The answer is provided by the same logic. If we expect Garos to stress harmony and unity, stories about internal divisions and strife – which go much against the ideal-type image of Garos – are all the more likely to bear some truth. Bernard Cohn offers an interesting framework to understand the complexity of history(s). He distinguishes two ideal-type pasts for traditional societies. The traditional past grows out of mythological and sacred traditions. It validates a present social position and provides a charter for the maintenance of that position or the effort to improve it. The traditional past also relates a particular group to an extensive network. The second type, the historical past,

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

96

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

97

is a set of ideas about remembered experiences of a group of people in a local region. It explains, advocates, or renders justification for social action in the local social system.31 These two pasts also help us to unravel and understand Garo narratives of their past(s). Stories about their migration from Tibet and the subsequent diaspora (in Dolgoma) fit the first type. Narratives about the different groups or dols, which suggest internal division and discord, conform to Cohn’s historical past. In practice, Garo representations of their past(s) are a mixture of both ideal types. Below are four stories about the Garo dols. Each story emphasizes different aspects of this particular group division, illustrates different aspects of its relevance, and tells about how people lived and organized their social lives.

FOUR GARO STORIES OF GARO GROUPS 1. A STORY

OF

SIMILARITY

AND

SOLIDARITY

Nurudin32 lives with his wife, children, and grandchildren in the village where I was staying. Although the younger generations in the household are Christians, the old couple are still Sangsareks. Nurudin does not know his age, but he remembers that he married his wife in 1942. He was born in a village a little further away and moved to his wife’s house after marriage. His attachment to the old Sangsarek religion is so strong that he has continued to resist Christianity in an environment in which conversion and Christianity have come to play an increasingly dominant role. When we asked Nurudin about the early history of the Garos, he answered that his ambis and achus33 had told him the following story: “They [Garos] lived in Tibet ‘Asong’ [country]. They came down to settle in Dolgoma. But Dolgoma was surrounded by dense jungle, full of bears and tigers. That’s why the Mandis came to the plains where there was less jungle. They first settled in Bildura village and from that village they spread.” “Tibet was overpopulated and the lands were less fertile. They heard that this area was very fertile and less populated. That’s why they left Tibet and started to look for new lands. It’s like when the [Bengali] refugees came here [in 1964] when they came to know that here were a lot of lands.”

In Nurudin’s story, Bildura was the place from where Garos left in different directions. In many other stories, it is Dolgoma that features as the starting point of Garo diaspora. At present, Dolgoma has a mythic ring to it. Several informants told us that it was Dolgoma from where Garos split up in different groups and dispersed over the Garo hills and adjoining plains.

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

97

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

98

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Nurudin draws an interesting parallel with the mass influx of Bengali refugees into northern Mymensingh in 1964. The sudden arrival of Muslim Bengali migrants led to one of the most traumatic experiences for northern Mymensingh’s Garos during the twentieth century. Garos often point to 1964 as the turning point between the good old days and the difficult present. Many Garos tend to divide their personal history into good and bad times, with the occurrences of 1964 as the turning point. Chapter 8 deals with the 1964 disturbances in greater detail. Nurudin also tends to describe the days before 1964 in terms of peace, prosperity and unity. Everyone, whether Garos or others, maintained close relationships. “Only the Muslims were different.” Nurudin’s tendency to stress unity and harmony is clearly reflected by his representation of the different Garo groups. When we asked him to describe relations between the different groups, he gave the following answer: “It was nice. Our origin was the same. Everything was the same. The only difference was that we worshipped in different ways. There were also Braks and Duals in this area. Babuls and Abeng are the same, and Chibok and Kochu are the same. There was a good relationship between all groups.”

Nurudin’s story about the groups is clearly in line with his earlier account about the common origin and shared history of the Garos. Although he does not deny the existence of different groups, he stresses that differences between the groups were minor and that relations between them were good. Such a reply is not strange when we take Nurudin’s personal experiences into account. After all, Nurudin himself had married a woman from a different group: “I was Abeng and my wife Chibok. It was possible to marry anyone from among the Mandis. Only marrying a Bengali was not possible. It had always been like this. Only the Christians were confused about marriages with Sangsareks.” According to Nurudin, Christian Garos were not quite sure whether they should or should not marry Sangsareks and marriages with Bengalis were unacceptable, but Garos could easily marry someone from another Garo group. Others told us rather different stories, some villagers insisted that Garos could only marry within their own group. Those interviews also reveal how the intensity of inter-group contacts differed from group to group and that the principles of exclusion and inclusion in fact allowed for differences of degree. Some dol were perceived almost like oneself, whereas others were considered very different.34 It seems that the relations between the different dol were primarily determined by factors such as spatial distance, language, culture, and religion. The closer two groups lived together, the more frequent and intense the contacts, and the easier it seemed to cross the boundaries.

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

98

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

99

This might also explain Nurudin’s “mixed” marriage: the Abeng and Chibok were living closely together and were very similar. Although Nurudin stressed that all groups interacted freely and that inter-marriage was no problem between any of the groups, he continued that “The Atong and Megam were different. They lived furthest away from here. But even with them marriage was possible. The Brak were experts in medicine. Like the Hajongs, they knew a lot of gun ban [the art of killing people with the help of herbal potions].” Here he acknowledges that the Atong and Megam, who lived furthest away, indeed differed from other Garo groups, and that a third group, the Brak, were quite intimidating: like the Hajongs, they knew how to brew herbal potions that could kill people. Nurudin himself does not take any of these slight differences into account; none of them stood in the way of Garo unity and solidarity. Throughout the interview, he presented a picture of unity, similarity, and solidarity. In Nurudin’s opinion, the only boundary of real importance was between Garos and Bengalis. The following accounts reveal a more complex society in which processes of inclusion and exclusion were far less easy to pin down than he told us. I cannot tell whether his account reflects his memories, or whether he merely attempted to keep up the contemporary image of the Garos as a close-knit group of people, sharing a common origin and history.

2. ‘WHY

DO

YOU CALL ME CHIBOK?’

Ketu thought that he was somewhere around 65 years old. After his marriage, he moved to his in-laws’ house. Since his wife did not own any land, Ketu had to earn his money as a day labourer or sharecropper. Despite his own poor background, Ketu remembered the days prior to 1964 as a good time: people had lands to cultivate and peace ruled the area. Problems only started in 1964, when many Bengali Muslims settled in the region and most Garos from the border areas fled to India. The year 1964 marked some drastic changes in the relationships amongst the Garos: “In 1964, the Mandi people got in trouble for the first time. These problems were the same for all groups and everyone had to flee to India. During those days, all Mandis became united. They realised that they were the same people. Since then they have not cared about who is Atong, Megam. Before that, there were no relationships with Megam and Atong.”

The disturbances in 1964, which led to a massive flight to India, were experienced by all Garos from the border region and acted as an eye-opener

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

99

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

100

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

for everyone. Only then did all the Garos realize that they belonged to the same people. Until that year, the situation had been quite different. Ketu described the situation prior to 1964 as follows: “There were Atong and Megam among the Mandis. They were also created as Mandi, but their languages were different. We only maintained relationships with those living around us. The Atong, Megam, they lived far from here. That is why we did not maintain any contact with them. We only stayed in touch with Dual, Chibok, Brak, who used to live very close to us. Their languages were different, but not too different to understand. Suppose we say ‘mi chajok ma’, the Chibok say ‘my chajok mo’.35 But none of us married into other groups then.”

Particularly two factors that determine relations between different Garo groups stand out: spatial distance and linguistic difference. Ketu’s own group (Abeng) were in touch with the surrounding Dual, Chibok and Brak, but not with the Megam and Atong, who lived far away. Interaction did not, however, mean that people from different groups could marry each other. According to Ketu, no one married into another group. In the following interview fragment, he tries to provide an explanation for these marriage restrictions: “When I was very young, I did not see anyone getting married to someone from another group. Some of them used to live in separate areas: for example, we lived in Haluaghat thana and the Atong lived in Durgapur thana. Some groups lived nearby. But some of their languages were so different that we could not understand them. It was not possible for us to know what they were talking about, what they were thinking. Some of their food was different as well. Before the Partition [1947], people from the Garo Hills used to come here and some of them married our people. Their language was also different, so I don’t know how they managed to marry one of us, and I don’t know why marriage between other groups was not possible. But today there are no restrictions about this.”

Language was evidently an important criterion for inclusion and exclusion, even though, as most informants told us, everyone also knew Abeng. People did not speak each other’s kushuk (language or dialect), but everyone also knew Abeng.36 Burling writes that the Atong and Megam speak different languages, but that other Garos normally understand one another. “People from widely separated areas have to be just a bit careful if they are to avoid misunderstandings, but the dialect differences pose no serious barrier to communication.” Nevertheless, Burling also found that people are extremely conscious of even the tiniest linguistic differences and easily create the impression that they are talking about some major linguistic differences, when these were in fact rather small, from a linguist’s point of view.37

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

100

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

101

For our understanding of the relation between different Garo groups, objective distinctions (if they are at all measurable) are not merely as interesting and relevant as perceived differences. Even the slightest dissimilarities, when they are considered important, may have a significant impact on the perception of Self and Other. “Group identity can even be maintained by minor differences in linguistic patterns and by styles of gesture.”38 Whereas language hindered interaction between Garo groups from Haluaghat thana (where I conducted most of my research) and the Atong and Megam, who lived much further to the east, it did not stand in the way of inter-marriage between Garos from the hills and plains. Ketu could not explain this difference. These marriages may be explained by kinship relations, as we shall see later. So far we have seen that groups living in Haluaghat hardly maintained any contact with the Atong and Megam, who spoke different languages and lived far away. Although no one married outside his own group, this did not hinder other interaction between groups that lived in close proximity: “Actually, there were no problems between the groups. We had been living in the same area – of course not in the same villages – and sometimes we drank chu (rice beer) together. During the drinking, when people got drunk, they may have quarrelled with each other. Perhaps a drunken person called a Chibok by his name Chibok. In such cases, that person would ask; ‘Why do you call me Chibok?’ And sometimes this led to disputes.”

Here, Ketu explicitly pointed out that the different groups did not inhabit the same villages, but that people would meet and drink together. Interestingly, it could be insulting to call each other by the name of his or her group, and people were clearly conscious of each other’s group background. Hereafter we shall also see that name-calling and stereotypes played an important role in maintaining some social distance from other groups.

3. “WHO WANTS

TO

MARRY

A

BRAK

WHO

EATS COW DUNG?”

Suborno and I particularly liked to visit Nondita and her husband Rokesh. Even on extremely hot and humid days, we found a cool place on their perfectly clean and well-maintained homestead, and if they found the time, they would sit and talk with us, Rokesh smoking his hookah (water pipe) and Nondita chewing her pan. At times some of their children, grandchildren, or neighbours would join our conversations. Rokesh had been married twice before he wed Nondita. His first two wives had died. Rokesh, who must be somewhere between 70 and 80 years old, is some twenty years older than his present wife. His age and good memory made him a particularly interesting

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

101

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

102

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

informant. During the months that we stayed in the village, the couple told us many stories. That age takes its toll became apparent when we met Rokesh again one year later, during one of my short visits to Bangladesh, when his memory had clearly started to let him down. A few years ago, Rokesh died, but Nondita is still living in the same place. The family had not always lived within the relatively safe boundaries of the village. Until the disturbances of 1975–77, when a number of Garos fought a guerrilla war against the Bangladesh army, their homestead was located at some distance of the village, out in the open fields. After as many as ten robberies, they decided to settle within the boundaries of Bibalgree. These 1975–76 experiences, to which I shall come back in Chapter 8, added up to a general sense of fear that had already started in the early 1960s. Today Rokesh and Nondita clearly worry about the current situation of the Garos. Like Nurudin and Ketu, they picture the days before the mass influx of Bengalis (1960s) as an era free of theft and robbery. Everyone, including the local Bengalis who had been living in the area for many generations [sthaniyos], lived together in peace. Rokesh remarked regrettably: “Now Ellen has come here, but if she had come before, she could have seen how it was. Now this is a Bengali country. Now there is no village where the Mandis are the majority, and rich. Had she come in those days, she would have really believed that here were a lot of Mandis.”

Notwithstanding these positive recollections, neither Rokesh nor Nondita were hesitant to speak of the division and separation that also marked those earlier days. Rokesh and Nondita spoke alternately: Rokesh: “Among the Mandis, the relationships were good. In this area, there were only Mandis. The Megam and Atong were very far away from here, in the east, on the other side of the river Simsang [near Durgapur]. In Moheskola [bordering Sylhet], there were Diggil. They used to kill people. They were Mandis, but they were different. There were other groups here in this area, such as Babul, Dual, Chibok. We had a good relationship with them, but they were a little bit different.” Nondita: “Their wana krita was different.”39 Rokesh: “Now nobody cares who is Abeng, who is Chibok. But earlier, all groups lived separately.” Nondita: “The Chiboks lived in their village and the Abeng in theirs.” Rokesh: “The Somons had a separate area too. The Chisim family in Bhutiapara are Somon. … There were no quarrels between those groups. We lived in peace with them, but intermarriage was not possible. There are

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

102

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

103

some Braks in Kasibari and Somuniapara; they are Chisims. But now they don’t speak their language.”

Rokesh and Nondita reported that every group lived in a different village, if not in a separate area. The area where I conducted my fieldwork was primarily inhabited by Babul, Chibok, and Dual. Other groups, like the Megam and Atong, lived relatively far away, near Durgapur. Each group differed to some greater or lesser extent from the other ones. And although people lived together peacefully, intermarriage was not possible. In another part of the interview, Rokesh said that, although uncommon, intermarriage was possible. But the differences between the dol made such marriages very difficult. Nondita added to this explanation that “They said: ‘Who wants to marry a Brak who eats cow dung.’ And they also said: ‘who would want to marry a Somon who eats tadpoles?’ We Chibok were considered goats by them, so how could they marry us?” Rokesh: “Nowadays it is not like this. There are no restrictions about intermarriage. But before it was different. We hated each other. The Babuls were like slaves in our eyes. They also thought we were fools.”

Stereotypes and prejudices were recurrent phenomena in the narratives about “the other groups”. We already saw how the Braks were supposedly wellacquainted with herbal poisoning. Nondita knew this too: “Oh! they were experts in ‘medicines’ such as gutok sam. That’s why some people were afraid to go to their house.” This story clearly illustrates that spatial distance and stereotypes added to social distance between the different groups. I heard some particularly interesting stories about the Atong.

4. ‘NOBODY

COULD

MARRY

INTO A

DIFFERENT GROUP’

One day Monen Morol (Monen leader),40 whose name is really Monendra Ritchil, found a bible in which one of his uncles had written the date 7 February 1909. Monendra considers this the date of his birth. He was born in a village near Haluaghat bazaar. His mother died of cholera when he was still a baby so he and his older brother lived with their maternal grandmother. His father stayed with them for some years, but then returned to his mother’s village where he died some months later.41 After the death of his grandmother, he moved to his ajong’s house (mother’s elder sister). His ajong and her husband were not interested in sending him to school any longer and Monendra had to work in the fields fulltime.

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

103

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

104

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

In 1342 (1935), his life changed suddenly when he was asked to marry the granddaughter of a prosperous Garo businessman. Monendra accepted and the marriage was arranged. Although Monendra’s parents had already been Christians, conscious of his identity, he preferred to marry in the traditional Garo way. He considered a Christian marriage ceremony as foreign. The couple met for the very first time on the day of their wedding. Some fifteen years later, Monendra took a second wife, a younger sister of his wife. Monendra had altogether twenty children.42 His wife’s grandfather, who died some six or seven years after Monendra had joined the family, was a successful businessman who involved Monendra in his enterprise. They ran a profitable trade in buying and selling goods such as rice, mustard seeds, cotton, jute, and tobacco. The partition of 1947 and its aftermath finally led to the end of it around 1950. The family’s business enterprise comprised much more than petty trade. They travelled widely to buy, store, and sell their goods. Tobacco was, for instance, bought in Rangpur and transported to Bhairab, a place not far from Dhaka. Here the bulk of it was sold to Hindu businessmen from Sylhet who came to Bhairab with huge boats to transport the tobacco back to Sylhet. Cotton was purchased in the Garo Hills and stored in Dalu, on the border between Bengal and the Garo Hills. Businessmen from Narayanganj, Tangail, and Bikrompur came by boat to buy the cotton. Monendra, who has travelled widely, is a rich and respected elder in the Garo community, and has a great ability to recollect and narrate stories about the past. This made him a very interesting and valuable informant to our research. He was quite outspoken about the relationships between the different groups. He had witnessed the division when he was young and argued that no social relationships between the groups were maintained. Only through the introduction of Christianity did this change: “Now all are one. That is the one good thing that has come with becoming Christian. There were divisions among us. Those are no longer there.” About the different groups, he related the following: “There are many groups among the Mandis, such as Dual, Chibok, Kochu, Somon, Brak, Atong, Megam, Ruga, Gara, Babul. There were no social relations between the groups. Inter-marriage was impossible. The Babul maintained relationships with Babul only, the Chibok with Chibok. These groups used to criticize each other. Now most of us are Christians. That’s why we’ve forgotten about the groups. Earlier we used to say: ‘You are Dual, you are Chibok, they are Somon.’ A Babul would never marry a Dual; a Chibok would never marry a Dual. Only Chibok and Chibok, Dual and Dual could marry. Mimang kam and other events were also different.”

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

104

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

105

Monendra asserts that the different dol maintained no social relationships with each other. For example, intermarriage was not accepted. This is not to say that group members were unaware of the existence of other dol. They were obviously very conscious of someone’s background, and the mutual feelings about the other were marked by criticism. We have already seen that the other examples also, revealed negative ideas and prejudices about other dol than the own. Monendra said that: “Maybe the Chibok were not so clever and that is the reason why other people teased them by saying that Chiboks are as stupid as goats. But this was no reason for trouble. They didn’t take it seriously.” Dol did not fight over such discord. Earlier, however, dol did fight each other. According to Monendra, they went as far as cutting each other’s heads; this caused the Garo diaspora. The Garos became dispersed, but the dol stayed together: “In a Brak village, there were only Braks. In a Kochu village, there were only Kochu. Dual and Somon could never live together. You could only find Atongs in the Baghmara area because only Atongs settled there. In the Sibbara area, there are only Garas. The Matchies live in the upper Garo Hills. The Babuls live in the hills. In Bangladesh, there are Babuls in Donbanga, Bekamara, Gilaboi, Kakorkandi.”

Different groups lived in separate areas, or at least in different villages. Nevertheless, despite Monendra’s outspoken ideas about the earlier segregation, the absence of social relationships, linguistic differences, and different practices, he asserted that all dol considered themselves Garo. He also indicates that each could both be found in the hills and in the plains. Yet, from the following statement it appears that the kinship system, at least to some extent, cut through dol boundaries:43 “The relationships among the chatchis were very close. If someone died, all members from that chatchi would come from far away. If someone didn’t manage to come, he or she would fast until they came to know that the body had been cremated. All chatchis joined mimang kam, even those from far away would come. It didn’t matter whether they were Chibok, whether they were Dual. Chatchis are chatchis. If a Chibok Chisim died, all Chisim from Babul, Dual, Somon, and other groups came. These relationships were very nice, no matter to which groups people belonged. Only with other chatchis from different groups, it wasn’t very close. There wasn’t much contact with them.”

In the event of funerals or important traditional celebrations, chatchis from various groups would come to join the happening. Where does this leave the earlier exegesis that dol maintained their boundaries so strictly, that there were

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

105

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

106

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

no contacts between the groups? How is it possible that group members have chatchis in other groups when inter-marriage does not exist? Confused as we were by Monendra’s latter explanation, we presented him the following case: a Chibok Chisim could not marry a Babul Ritchil, but a Chibok Chisim could marry a Chibok Ritchil. Monendra asserted that such was indeed the case: “Earlier nobody could marry into a different group. That wasn’t possible.”

CONCLUSIONS Today Bangladeshi Garos form a distinct ethnic group. Its members share a common set of traditions which include religious beliefs and practices (today that is Christianity), language (Abeng), a sense of historical continuity, and of a common ancestry and place of origin. Oral history reveals that not so long ago the situation was quite different and that the different Garo divisions or dol played a significant role in the lives of Garos. Our informants explained that these dol differed from each other on the basis of religious and cultural practices, language, dress, and eating habits. Some of these dol were more closely related than others, but each had its own name, was located in its own area or village, and differed to some extent from others on the basis of kushuk and customs. The intensity of inter-group contact seemed directly related to spatial distance; the larger the distance, the more restricted the contact. On a number of issues, however, the opinions of the interviewees differed. Disagreement arose on the matter of identity and interaction. Some villagers argued that the division into different dol had practically no influence on relationships between individuals. These informants stressed that Garo identity was much more important than dol identities. Others argued that group members stuck together and that inter-group boundaries were strictly maintained. They sketched a situation of different groups or dol watching the social boundaries carefully. This was, for example, reflected by a negative attitude towards inter-marriage. Inter-dol marriages were limited to other dol in the neighbourhood. All our informants agreed on one thing: all dol were also Garos. Although it is rather difficult to assess the depth of these feelings for the first decades of the twentieth century, my evidence suggests a situation of fuzzy identities and flexible social boundaries. People could transgress the social boundaries of dol on account of kinship, and be rather strict about these dol boundaries in other situations. At the same time, however, some feelings of same-ness lingered among all people called Garos (Mandis) in those days. In the course of the twentieth century, that sense of a shared identity grew

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

106

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

107

increasingly stronger. These days, the boundaries between dol have lost their importance in favour of a shared Garo identity. The Garos of Bangladesh have become one ethnic community.

NOTES 1. 2. 3. 4.

5. 6. 7. 8. 9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

Keyes, “Introduction”, in Keyes, ed., Ethnic Adaptation and Identity, p. 5. De Vos, “Ethnic Pluralism”, p. 15. Playfair, The Garos, pp. 61–64. Although there was a great overlap between the names mentioned by different informants, some villagers mentioned more groups than others, and some presented two of the divisions as one and the same (like Babul and Abeng), whereas others described these as two separate groups. Nakane, Chie, Garo and Khasi. A Comparative Study in Matrilineal Systems (Paris: Mouton and Co., 1967), pp. 19–20. Marak, Garo Customary Laws and Practices, p. 2; Nakane, Garo and Khasi. Burling, Rengsanggri, p. 358. Sangma, History and Culture of the Garos, p. 134. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 15–16; Kibriaul Khaleque, Social Change among the Garo. A Study of a Plains Village in Bangladesh (Unpublished M.A. thesis for the Australian National University, 1982), pp. 10–14. Jengcham writes that Garo shomaj [society] is divided into different dol. He mentions the Awe or Akawe, Abeng, Atong, Ruga, Chibok, Chisok, Dual, Matchi, Kutchu, Atiagra, Matjang chi/Matabeng (who do nor reside in Bangladesh), Gara Ganching, and Megam. Jengcham, Bangladesher Garo Sampradai, pp. 10–14. The Bengali-English Dictionary (published by Bangla Academy Dhaka) describes jat as: 1) “one of the hereditary social classes among the Hindus’: a caste”; 2) “a religious community”; 3) “a class or kind of anything”; 4) “a racial variety: a group possessing common qualities, breed”. Gotro is explained as “a group of families, all originally descended from one common ancestor; a clan; a tribe”. Dol is defined as: “party, group, company, body, band, team, or gang”. This corresponds with Burling’s findings about the meaning of jat for contemporary Garos. He comments that Garos used jat in a way that is close to our use of “ethnic group”. Garos form their own jat, and other jat are Khasis, Hajongs, Dalu and Chakma. See Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 165. The anthropologist Erik de Maaker, who recently completed his study of death rituals amongst Sangsarek Garos in West Garo Hills district, defines dol as “A house of ten to twenty Houses, most of which are normally located in a single ward. All these houses relate to the kram-drum of a single House, which is apical to the dol” (p. xiv). I came across no such reference to dol. People were not even well-acquainted with the word, let alone with such a specific definition. Erik de

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

107

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

108

14. 15.

16.

17.

18. 19.

20. 21. 22.

23.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Maaker, Negotiating Life: Garo Death Rituals and the Transformation of Society (Ph.D. thesis, Leiden University, 2006). Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 16. Khaleque also mentions the Dual. I never noticed that that group stands out in a more significant way than such groups as Chibok or Babul that featured in most of my interviews. For more elaborate accounts of the Garo kinship system, see Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur; De Maaker, Negotiating Life; Kibriaul Khaleque, “Garo Kinship Terminology: Idealization and Reality”, The Dhaka University Studies 39 (1983): 153–80; Kibriaul Khaleque, “The Operational Use of Anthropological Concepts of Garo Matrilineal Descent Groups”, Social Science Review 2, no. 1 (1985): 67–85; Kibriaul Khaleque, Social Change among the Garo; Dhirendra Narayan Majumdar, A Study of Culture Change in Two Garo Villages of Meghalaya (Gauhati: Gauhati University Department of Publications, 1980); Marak, Garo Customary Law and Practices; Nakane, Garo and Khasi; Sangma, History and Culture of the Garos. Garos are not the only matrilineal grouping in the region. Khasis are also matrilineal. Colonial documents mention a number of other social groupings who have witnessed a transformation from matrilineal to partrilineal kinship organizations. Bastin, for example, writes that there is evidence “that matrilineal descent and inheritance were common to all the original Bodo tribes”. See Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, pp. 63–64. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 162. The Internet version of the Banglapedia (The National Encyclopedia of Bangladesh) mentions that “the rate of literacy in the Garo community is higher among the women than among the men. The reason is the matriarchal system. This makes it difficult for a girl to find a husband with equal standing”. (accessed on 5 May 2006). Khaleque, “The Operational Use”, p. 83. For a detailed study of how Garo death rituals allow for the re-organization of social relationships among Sangsarek Garos, see De Maaker, Negotiation Life. Bina Agarwal has elaborately studied how socio-economic and political developments influence landrights and thereby kinship regulations. Bina Agarwal, A Field of One’s Own. Gender and Land Rights in South Asia (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994). A third group is Momin, but in Bangladesh they are very few in number. According to Khaleque, Momin comprise approximately 2 per cent of the total Garo population of Bangladesh. Both Khaleque and Marak also mention Areng and Sira. According to Khaleque, Bangladeshi Garos do not know where either one of these two are living. I myself did come across Areng, but in those cases it was used in the sense of ma’chong. Khaleque, “The Operational Use”, pp. 73–75; Marak, Garo Customary Law and Practices, p. 23.

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

108

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos Divided

109

24. Khaleque, “The Operational Use”, pp. 73–75; Marak, Garo Customary Law and Practices, p. 23; Playfair, The Garos, p. 64. 25. Here relative refers to kinsmen from both mother’s and father’s side and can even be used for people with whom actual blood ties are not known. Suborno told me that all Bangladeshi Garos consider themselves related to each other. 26. Note, for example, the names of the Indian researchers Julius Marak and Milton Sangma. 27. Burling found that such marriages are less seriously condemned in Bangladesh than in India. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 155. 28. Nakane, Garo and Khasi, pp. 23–27. 29. Ibid., p. 27. 30. Majumdar, Culture Change in Two Garo Villages, p. 19. 31. Bernard Cohn, “The Pasts of an Indian Village”, in Time. Histories and Ethnologies, edited by Diane Owen Hughes and Thomas R. Trautman (Ann Arbor: The University of Michigan Press, 1995), pp. 21–30. 32. Where Garos are concerned, the process of naming also reflects self-perception and boundary demarcation. That this Garo informant has a Muslim name is rather exceptional. Most elderly Garos have a (Hindu) Bengali or a Garo name. If their parents were Christians, they could also have a Christian name. Sometimes people simply make up names (like Aterson, Waterson). Today we can witness a tendency to give Garo children typical Garo names again. 33. Literally, ambi means grandmother and achu grandfather. The terms are also used to refer in a respectful manner to elderly Garos in general. 34. Eriksen calls this an analog system of classification. Eriksen, Ethnicity and Nationalism, p. 66. 35. Literally this means “Have you Eaten Rice?” [mi = cooked rice]. It can also be understood in a broader sense: “Have you had your meal already?” The question is often used as a greeting. 36. There are no separate Garo (read: Abeng) words for language and dialect. If another group was said to speak a different kushuk, this did not necessarily imply that their language was unintelligible to the informant’s group. 37. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 16. 38. De Vos, “Ethnic Pluralism”, p. 23. 39. Wana krita refers to a ceremony in which a sacrifice to the spirits is made. 40. Literally, Morol means village leader. Villagers also use it for rich and influential Garos. 41. After the death of a married woman, her ma’chong is expected to provide the widower with a new wife from the same ma’chong. These attempts are not always successful. Although the widower could stay and take a wife from outside, I also heard of widowers leaving their wife’s homestead, leaving the children behind. In such cases, the children will be raised or even adopted by one of their mother’s sisters or their grandmother. The husband is attached to the ma’chong through

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

109

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

110

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

marriage only, but his children belong to it by birth. Cf. Burling, Rengsanggri, pp. 140–52; Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 144–45. 42. This has become a rare practice since the introduction of Christianity. However, as Monendra did not officially become Christian until 1958, he did not face the limitations of Christian doctrine. Theirs was the only “one husband – two wives” household I encountered. 43. “This distribution of mahari seems to have certain localized areas …. Therefore, marriage relationships are usually to be found between mahari of Sangma and those of Marak which are localized in a particular area …. Thus, they form a localized area. This socio-geographical area coincides to some extent with the differences in dialect and culture of the seven groups which I mentioned …. At least those areas I know of show marked endogamous units with mahari distributions fairly corresponding with the cultural and geographical classification.” Nakane, Garo and Khasi, p. 24.

05 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 5

By: ROS

110

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

6 NEGOTIABLE BOUNDARIES, NEGOTIABLE IDENTITIES

Research on group formation and social identities has tended to regard groups as mutually exclusive in a digital way: either one is a member of X or one is not…. it may, perhaps, be more appropriate to think of identity in general as an analog phenomenon than as a digital one. Conceptualized in this way, degrees of sameness and difference, of inclusion and exclusion, may be identified.1

This chapter examines the social boundaries between Garos and others, and how Garos relate to those who transcend these boundaries. Whereas the previous two chapters explored social boundaries from a historical perspective, in this chapter the focus is primarily on the present. We have seen that “primordial” characteristics play an important role in the self-definition of Garos. The only way to become a Garo is to be born as one, so it was argued.2 This chapter shows that both self-perception and membership are more pliable and changeable than primordialist discourse suggests (see Chapter 3). Especially where new membership is concerned, Garos show much leniency with regard to the criterion of birth. Such notions of flexibility and permeability lead to the question of how to define who is really Garo and who is not. Here I use the term Garo for everyone who considers himself Garo, who considered himself Garo in the past, and who has been accepted as Garo by others. That reality is far more complex 111

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

111

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

112

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

should become evident in the following pages. Through a focus on the ethnic boundaries, degrees of sameness and difference, and of inclusion and exclusion, will come to the fore, and I hope to show that it is more correct to consider Garo identity as an analog phenomenon rather than as a digital one, as suggested in the afore-mentioned citation. Questions that arise are how, in the perception of Garos, a person can become a Garo, and when a Garo stops being one. How do Garos relate to those on the other side of the boundary, and how do they relate to people crossing these boundaries? In other words, how do Garos maintain and create boundaries between Self and Other?

BOUNDARY TRANSCENDENCE AND MIXED MARRIAGES Earlier I argued that among contemporary Garos ethnic sentiments are strong and act as an important binding factor. The feelings of sameness are stimulated by the fact that they form a small minority in a country overwhelmingly populated by ethnic Bengalis. Garos often perceive their minority position as a threat to their existence. Past experiences have taught them that they are, for that reason, at risk of being dispersed (see also Chapter 8). This also explains the negative attitude they have towards Garos who transgress the ethnic boundaries and “disappear” from the Garo community. Those Garos threaten not only the Garo image of a close-knit community, they also threaten the very existence of the Garos as an ethnic group in Bangladesh and contribute to the fear that Garos will eventually dissolve into the larger Bengali society. Nihar and Lipi from Dhaka expressed it at follows: Nihar: “We are a very small community in Bangladesh. When I think about the large population in this country, I feel that one day it will be very difficult to find us.” Lipi: “We are just like a candle in the middle of a fire. We may melt any time.”

However, notwithstanding social norms and ideals regarding boundary transgression, Garo individuals do cross the ethnic boundaries and vanish into other communities. Existing disincentives against boundary-crossing behaviour can complicate, but certainly not obstruct, the disappearance of Garos from the ethnic community. Here boundary is used as a metaphor for the imaginary line that separates one ethnic group from another. It is, in a Barthian manner, considered as the social product of inter-group relations, which has variable importance and

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

112

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

113

which may change over time.3 Ethnic boundaries do not need to be territorial boundaries and they do not isolate groups from each other. Instead, there is a continuous flow of contact, information and even people across them, and a focus on them provides particular insights into interethnic relations and identity formation.4 Close scrutiny of ethnic boundaries gives insight into how people define their ethnic identity, how they include and exclude, and how important their ethnic identities (and therefore ethnic communities or groups) really are. It is quite difficult to estimate how often Garos cross the ethnic boundary and vanish into another (neighbouring) community. Everyone knows one or more such stories, but the phenomenon is not something Garos are very proud of and eager to address. It happened more than once that, only some time after an interview had been held, I would find out from other Garos that the particular family had “lost” a member. People were willing to discuss the matter, but if we left the subject untouched, so would they. As I repeatedly pointed out before, unity and cooperation are highly valued, and in their presentation to outsiders, Garos tend to stress the solidarity within their community rather than discord. Garos who transcended ethnic boundaries through inter-marriage are generally referred to as people who left the Garo community. Interestingly enough, (e)migration, which often implies moving away physically from other Garos, is not necessarily perceived as boundary-crossing. Even though affirmation and reaffirmation of identity are necessary requirements for social identities to survive, it is not so much geographical mobility that worries Garos.5 No one minds a Bangladeshi Garo migrating to the United States, or to any foreign country for that matter, not even if the person migrates as a consequence of inter-marriage. Such a person is not referred to as someone who has left the community, but rather as a very successful Garo who provides those who stay behind with a sense of pride (and, if lucky, with remittances). No one worries about the ethnic identity of such a successful Garo and his offspring. The Garo woman who married a Frenchman and followed him to France was merely considered a fortunate person. Her relatives proudly told me about her. More commonly, however, mixed marriage symbolizes the real threat to Garo identity, and close scrutiny of (perceptions of ) inter-marriage and, for similar reasons also adoption, provide an excellent way to examine intergroup relations and identity formation.6 Both inter-marriage and adoption into another ethnic community stand for the most intimate or close connections that can be established with that other community. Especially so in a context where marriage is foremost a community matter and where birth

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

113

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

114

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

and blood (race) weigh heavily in matters of inclusion and exclusion in determining group membership and the guarding of boundaries. Most studies on inter-ethnic or inter-cultural marriages explore the social and psychological consequences of such relationships for the partners and investigate their acceptance by the larger society.7 Pivotal in this chapter are not the inter-ethnic marriages themselves but the ethnic boundaries that people transcend when they marry outside their community. I shall not focus on issues of tolerance or racism, or the well-being of the couple, but on the perceptions of and reactions to mixed marriages, and on the ways in which such matches are also legitimized by the couples involved, close kin, friends, and the larger community. Those reflections and responses reveal much about ethnic sentiments, boundary maintenance and how people distinguish the Self from the Other. At the same time the marriages themselves (and ensuing legitimizations) show that ethnic boundaries and identities are more open to negotiation than Garos would like (others) to know. Hence, in order to understand the phenomenon of mixed marriage, we need to distinguish between community ideology and individual ambitions and needs. Compared to their Bengali neighbours, Garos have more individual freedom. This is especially notable for Garo women. This freedom is also reflected in marriage matters. Garo parents and other (maternal) relatives have an important say in the choice of spouse, but even the arranged marriage of an heiress (nokna) and her partner will not take place without her consent. At present, love matches are becoming more and more frequent.8 With an ever-increasing number of Garos settling in the cities, at a distance from parents and other influential relatives, and living, working and studying more closely with members of other ethnic communities, the number of intermarriages is likely to increase. At the same time, powerful sanctions to prevent mixed marriages (such as excommunication or disinheritance) are limited. Moreover, if applied, they only seem to be practised temporarily. I noticed that family connections are often re-established in the long run. Note the following reaction of a Garo father to his daughter’s secret love marriage with a Bengali. One of this girl’s sisters told the story: “My father was very angry. He wanted to bring her back, but all people said that it was too late. Many people gathered in our house to discuss the matter. All relatives came. Some of them blamed my parents. They said that they should have accepted an earlier marriage candidate who was a Garo. My parents could not do anything, however, because Rahim [the Bengali lover] was a very powerful person in Mymensingh. Many Garos knew him because they had stayed in his hotel. Everyone suggested my parents to avoid trouble with Rahim. My sister was afraid to visit our house. She came

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

114

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

115

after a long time, together with her husband. But that was only after my mother had paid them a visit in Mymensingh.”

Although Garo women have relatively more freedom to decide about their future spouse than Bengali women, gender does play an important role in the assessment of (inter)marriages. Women, much more than men, are considered the prime reproducers of the ethnic boundaries and their marriage to someone of a different ethnic background is more often and more strongly disapproved.9 Garo women are assigned a different role not only because they are the ones who give birth, but also because of the matrilineal kinship organization, which formally implies that women rather than men pass on family titles, kinship connections, and property to their offspring. In this light it is not surprising that the most widely used argument against Garo women marrying (Muslim) Bengali men is that these men are really only after the property of Garo women. Marriages within the Garo group are also subject to an extensive set of rules and suitable marriage partners are not only determined by kinship. Factors such as status, social class, level of education, and denominational (church) background are important criteria as well. A historical approach reveals that the standards by which marriage candidates are judged have changed. Next I shall discuss six different mixed marriages. Not all inter-marriages are perceived as equally threatening to the Garo community, and feelings of resentment and disapproval really come with a few types only. We will see how not only ethnicity influences the acceptability of a mixed marriage but that other yardsticks, such as gender, religion, class, level of education, and social status, also determine the suitability of a prospective marriage candidate. None of these criteria are fixed or timeless, and all should be perceived as the outcome of the (continuously changing) reflections on Self and Other. We will see that, when it all boils down to real-life matters and daily choices, the distinction between Self and Other is not quite as fixed and unchangeable as dominant discourse suggests.

NEGOTIABLE BOUNDARIES, NEGOTIABLE IDENTITIES: SIX MIXED MARRIAGES 1. TAMIKA CHIRAN MARRIES

A

BENGALI MUSLIM

Highest on the list of unwanted matches is the marriage of a Garo woman with a Bengali Muslim man. Garo-Bengali marriage generates the strongest resentment in the Garo community and is clearly considered the least desirable

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

115

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

116

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

option of all inter-marriages. It is not only the risk that these people run of losing contact with their community, it is the fact that they marry into the Bengali Muslim community of Bangladesh. Or in the words of a 30-year-old Garo and village high school teacher: “For us [the Garo-Bengali Muslim marriage] is very bad because when they take someone away after marriage they don’t allow the person to maintain a relationship. They become totally separated from our society. The ones who marry a Bengali have no feelings for other Garos. According to our tradition, we maintain a relationship with our parents and relatives after marriage.”

One example of such union is the marriage of Jasimah Khanon. Her story symbolizes the worst possible match: that of a Christian Garo woman with a Muslim Bengali man. In many ways Jasimah’s life story embodies the idea of what many Garos believe will happen when a Garo woman marries a Bengali Muslim. Jasimah left her village in 1967 to attend a nursing training programme in Mirzapur. There she met her future husband, a Bengali Muslim who already had a Bengali Muslim wife. They got married and she converted to Islam and took a new name. With the help of a private teacher, she studied the Koran for five or six months. Since 1971, she has been living in Dhaka. One day, Suborno and another Garo friend accompanied me when I visited Jasimah in her apartment that she shares with her son. Her husband’s first wife lives in a different place. Jasimah’s husband earns a good salary as a trade union leader and she herself has a nice position in one of the big five-star hotels of Dhaka. The family is obviously well-to-do. She received us in a rather formal and distant manner, quite unlike my experience with most Garo families I visited in Dhaka. I found it more difficult than usual to establish a sense of mutual trust, and for that reason, I could not ask all questions I would have liked to ask. At first glance, Jasimah appeared well adapted to the Bengali way of life, wearing a sari and, more conspicuously, a small nasal trinket. This type of jewellery is very common for Bengali Hindu or Muslim women but is seldom worn by Christian or Sangsarek Garos. It clearly functions as a (gendered) boundary marker.10 Jasimah told us how she had changed her Garo name (Tamika Chiran) for a Bengali Muslim name. The conversation took place in Bengali. According to Jasimah, she is still able to understand the Garo language but can no longer speak it. She does not maintain any contact with the Garo community in Dhaka but does stay in touch with her relatives. While her younger sister was studying in college in Dhaka, she stayed with her. About her identity, Jasimah told us that she feels Garo when she is visiting the village, but that she feels Bengali in Dhaka.

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

116

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

117

In many ways, Jasimah exemplifies what Garos fear about inter-marriage with Bengali Muslims: her seemingly perfect assimilation into the Muslim Bengali community. Although Jasimah still understands the Garo language, she can no longer speak it. She stays in touch with her relatives, but seeks no contact with other Garos. When she is in Dhaka, she feels Bengali. To complete this “fearful image”, her son grew up in an entirely Bengali way. Garos consider him Bengali.

2. ‘ONLY BAD WOMEN MARRY BENGALIS’ Aversion to Garo-Bengali marriage is not a new phenomenon. But neither is the fact that such marriages occurred in the past. Rumeli Patang (80 years old) also married a Bengali Muslim. And this is where most similarities with Jasimah’s marriage stop. Rumeli married her husband in 1947. She continued to live in her own village where she was joined by her husband, who died a few years ago. She is still living in the same house, together with her daughter and son and their spouses and children. Rumeli refers to her husband as a Bangal pi’sa, the child of a Bengali. From the age of six or seven, he had been living in a Garo family where he was raised as a son. Rumeli related the following story about him: “The people called him Garo-Bangal. He was a Bangal pi’sa. They lived in Kandapara village with the Mandis. Near Kandapara, there were many tanio Bangals.11 They were there from the beginning. But the Bangals didn’t eat in the Mandi houses. They maintained a good relationship with them, but they didn’t touch any food of the Mandis. They didn’t even smoke the same pipe. The father [of my husband] was a gambler. He had been very rich but soon became poor. One of his sons was staying in a [Garo] house all the time. He ate there, slept there. His father asked him to come back home many times but he didn’t. The Bangals told him to get his son back by any means. It was not nice that a Bangal was living with a Mandi family. His father felt ashamed and became very angry. One day he came with a knife and threatened his son. If he would not return, he would kill him. Still [my husband] didn’t return, so Nadang Morol (Rangsa) [head of this Garo household] told the father that they would keep him as their son and that he should not kill him.”

It is generally believed that in those days, Garos and Bengalis lived more or less peacefully together. At the same time, the relations between the two communities were hierarchical and boundaries were strictly maintained.12 This is clearly illustrated by the fact that Bengalis did not wish to eat food from the Garos or even share a smoking pipe with them. Often Garos told me that they felt looked down upon by the Bengalis.

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

117

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

118

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

The father of Rumeli’s husband was extremely embarrassed about one of his sons spending all his time with the Garos and forced him to return. The story of the alleged killing is more likely to have been a rumour or a threat than an actual intention, and Rumeli too does not believe the Bengali father would have eventually gone as far as to kill his son. Nevertheless, it certainly reflects how the whole case was taken very seriously. In the end, the Bengali father gave in to the request of the Garo family to let the boy stay with them. They would raise him as their own. And so it happened. From then onwards, the Bengali boy Mumtaz Kabir used the name Dhirendra Rangsa, a Garo name. The fact that this family was childless probably accounted for their wish to raise the boy as their son. Adoption of a child (even a Bengali) was and still is common in such cases. This may also explain why a grand feast was demanded, for a feast was generally required to announce and formalize an adoption. Rumeli reported how her husband became “just like a Garo”; how he spoke the language fluently, how he participated in the village meetings on behalf of the Rangsa family, and how he knew the mantras of the midi amua.13 When the boy was old enough, he married a Garo girl, but she soon died. He later remarried a girl from a village in the Garo Hills. After her sudden death, Rumeli’s future husband started to roam around. That’s when her parents met him. The story goes that they liked him because he was known as very hardworking, and they decided to arrange a marriage between him and their daughter. At that time Rumeli was only between ten and twelve years old. Rumeli continued that “After I got married, many people criticized me for this, but it was arranged by my parents, so I had no choice. I didn’t manage to avoid it. The people used to tell me that only bad women marry Bengalis.” This reveals the complexity of the situation. Although her own family made the deal, neighbouring Garos were not quite so approving of the match. Rumeli gives the impression that she herself was not all too happy about it, considering that she explained how she was left out of the decision-making process. She herself was negative about inter-marriage. When we inquired about the possibility of inter-marriage between Garos and other neighbouring non-Bengali groups, she replied strongly: “No, that was not possible! They were a different jat. They only married in their jat, and we in ours. Only now people are becoming shameless and they take whomever they can get.”14 Rumeli’s account illustrates how ethnic boundaries are to a certain extent negotiable. It also shows the possibility of flexible and individualized interpretations and legitimization of those ethnic boundaries. While Rumeli seems conscious of the fact that her marriage conflicted with commonly held

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

118

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

119

Garo norms and values, in the same breath, she points out that she considers marriage outside the community as “shameless”.15 Despite here own marriage to a man of Bengali descent, she does not rate herself among the shameless women and she discusses inter-marriage as if it were a recent phenomenon. This seems to indicate that Rumeli and her relatives did not consider her husband, who was brought up by Garo parents, a real Bengali. Rumeli’s husband had not only lived in a Garo family, he had been raised by them as their own son. As an adoptive Garo, he was even in a position to marry three Garo women one after the other. Interesting in Rumeli’s case is not only the apparent gap between actual and ideal conduct in relation to boundary maintenance, but also her complex, and at times contradictory, way to negotiate the ethnic boundary and identity of the Garos.

3. ‘DANGEROUS LIAISONS’ Asim (27 years old), a Garo rickshaw puller, is living with the Bengali woman Deepali (20 years old) and their one-and-a-half year old daughter in a very small house with walls constructed of mud and bamboo and a corrugated tin roof, in a slum-like area on the outskirts of one of the richest parts of Dhaka city. Their marriage probably represents one of the worst possible marriages for Bengali Muslims. This is not only because a Garo is upojati, or tribal, but also because the law of the Koran does not allow Muslim women to marry non-Muslims.16 In 1991, Asim came to Dhaka to look for work. He soon exchanged his position as a guard for a job in a garment factory in Savar, where he met Deepali. Deepali had come to Savar as a very young girl, and although her mother remained in their village in Sripur thana, Deepali never went back there even once and hardly has any memories of her village. Her sister who was working as a bank employee in Savar, took Deepali to live with her. Deepali found a job in the garment factory where Asim was working. This is where they met and later decided to get married; the starting point of a very troublesome relationship. Asim and Deepali, whose name used to be Khadiya Begum, faced strong resistance ever since they decided to get married. They are living together and have a daughter, but they were not officially married in either a court or a church. Particularly Deepali’s relatives and others from the Bengali Muslim community strongly opposed their wish to get married. When they suspected their sister’s involvement with Asim, Deepali’s sister and brother arranged a marriage to a Bengali known as a smuggler of women, who would take Deepali abroad.17 Deepali asked Asim to find her a hiding place. He found

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

119

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

120

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

her a place in a hostel for girls but was soon discovered by her relatives who then informed the police: “One day, the police came and took me to the police station. They told me that if I would become Christian and marry a Christian, they would send me to jail. They asked me to write down that I would never become a Christian and to put my signature there. I did, and they let me go. But my brother took me to Tongi where I have another brother. There they threatened that they would kill me if I would become Christian. They didn’t allow me to go out alone. I lived like this for a few weeks. One day – it was Eid – they attended the prayer service. No one stayed at home so I fled and came back to Savar to meet him [Asim]. The same day we left for the village.”

Their story does not end here. Asim and Deepali wanted to get married in Asim’s village in a Christian ceremony. In order to do so, Deepali had to convert. Deepali said how she felt accepted by the villagers, how she was able to move freely around the village without being hassled, and how Asim’s parents received them well. Deepali was asked to take a Garo name, which she did. She took the name of her father-in-law’s ma’chong. Nevertheless, the parish priest refused to convert her. Some people believed that this was because Deepali was not yet sufficiently acquainted with the Christian religion and needed some religious training first. Asim and Deepali themselves believed that the priest had acted out of fear of retaliation from the local Bengali Muslims. As there was no work for them in the village, the couple returned to Dhaka where Asim took up a job as a rickshaw puller and Deepali found work in a small handicrafts workshop. “The problem was how to marry her. Everybody was afraid that if the Bangals [of our thana] would come to know about it, it would become very terrible. They would tell the police. I told her that, if any Bangal was to ask, she had to tell them that she is a Christian. But her nose is pierced so it was difficult to hide it.”

This story presents a mirror image of Jasimah’s marriage. This time the couple is poor and has little status and no power. It is not the Garo community that objects to the marriage, but the Bengali. Both partners suffer from intimidation from the Muslim Bengali community. It is not the Garo who adapts to the Bengali community, but the Bengali who adapts to the Garos. Most of this account was based on the first of two interviews. That particular interview was conducted by Suborno. I accompanied him the second time and found the couple serving chu (Garo rice beer) to two Garo neighbours. The couple told us that Deepali’s relatives had tracked them down again, and that even her mother had come from the village to visit

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

120

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

121

them. They had started their preparations for a Christian wedding. Their fear seemed to have diminished a great deal. They were likely to get married after all, and relatives from both sides had, more or less, come to terms with the inevitable.

4. NEETI MARRIES A BENGALI HINDU Neeti (40 years old) married a Bengali Hindu. She wed him at her own initiative, some seventeen years ago, and took his caste name. Together with their two daughters, she is currently living in a spacious modern apartment in Dhaka. Two or three times a month her husband joins them for a few days. She and her two younger brothers lived with her in-laws for many years. Her husband makes a very good living as a general practitioner and out of the factory which he and his relatives own. This family is obviously well-to-do. Because Neeti and her husband wished their daughters to receive a proper education and found no opportunity for this in their own town, they decided it would be better for the daughters to live in Dhaka. Neeti supervises their educational progress meticulously.18 Neeti met her husband during her nursing training. She relates how they initially faced opposition to the marriage from her relatives, but that they gave in when her husband converted to Christianity. “They didn’t like it. My mother was very strong, but finally she accepted it. Then we got married in the village. It was a Garo Christian marriage. About twenty-five people from my husband’s side attended the wedding as well.” An acquaintance of Neeti’s family later commented that she and her husband had faced more opposition against their marriage than she told us. Apparently, her mother had reacted so strongly against it that the couple had decided to marry in court. Sometime later, the husband was asked by her relatives to convert to Christianity. Only when he agreed could the couple marry (again) in the village in “the Garo Christian way”. Evidently, Garos who marry outside their community are well aware of the general opinions held against such a match. From Neeti’s story, we can deduce several ways inter-marriage is justified by the persons concerned, the next of kin, and the Garo community at large. In the case of Neeti’s marriage, her husband’s conversion seems to have broken the resistance. Despite this, however, Neeti did marry into a Bengali Hindu family, and although her husband converted to Christianity, his being a Christian does not play an important role in the way she justifies the marriage. Instead she stresses the point that marrying a Bengali Hindu is not quite the same as marrying a Muslim and she argues that “the Hindus are more liberal towards

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

121

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

122

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

the Christians and the Muslims are more conservative about religion”. The feeling that it is better to marry a Hindu than a Muslim is shared by many Garos. In Neeti’s case, it is obviously a manner to justify her own marriage. She does not disregard differences between Bengali Hindus and Garos. Initially, she described these in terms of food habits. About the dissimilarity of mentality, she commented that her in-laws are alright, but that “others are not so good. Some of them are good, but some of them are bad. They have the caste system, that’s not good.” Garos are generally very disapproving of the caste system and its inbuilt inequality. This might also have to do with the fact that not all that long ago, Garos were the only non-Bengalis in Mymensingh who had not converted to Hinduism, and who were consequently looked down upon by all their neighbours.19 The characterization of her husband as a liberal and friendly person is also interesting. She feels that his mentality is very good and points out that “he is just like a Garo”. Questions which come to mind are how her marriage to a non-Garo affects Neeti’s Garo identity, and perhaps even more importantly, how it affects the self-perception of her daughters. Neeti has no plans to ever return to her own village but will either continue to live in Dhaka or move back to her husband’s town. But she thinks of herself as a Garo and keeps in touch with her relatives in the village as well as with the Garo community in Dhaka. Some twenty-five Garos are employed in their factory. She certainly feels she has always been able to continue to “live like a Garo”. Neeti also indicates that her husband gets along fine with Garos (“he likes the Garos”). Perhaps most interesting is Neeti’s stand on the future marriages of her daughters. She has already started looking for suitable Garo boys. According to her, she can only accept candidates from her own jati. The following interview fragment reveals that this consideration is not rooted only in ethnic sentiments: “My younger daughter is very nice. I have already decided that I will never let her go with someone from another jati. I want to keep her in my own house…. Actually, the most important thing is that we are spending so much money on the education of our daughters. We don’t mind. But if they will marry a ruri [Bengali],20 they will go away, so it will be a big loss for us.”

Neeti and her husband have no sons. According to Hindu tradition, explains Neeti, her daughters would have to live with their future husbands. Who would, in this case, take care of her and her husband when they are old?21 It is hard to assess whether Neeti’s strong opposition against a Bengali candidate should only be explained by rational considerations. Neeti certainly ventilated

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

122

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

123

some critical remarks about Bengalis, and there is no doubt that she herself feels close to the Garos. Neeti, undoubtedly, identifies herself as a Garo. She believes, however, that her daughters see themselves as Bengalis. That their mother has a too simplistic idea about her daughters’ self-perception became clear during an interview with Supta, the eldest daughter. Neeti’s daughters were born and raised in their father’s extended family. When Supta was 10 years old, they moved to Dhaka for the purpose of further education. Both girls are now studying in a very renowned Christian school and college. They have frequent contact with the Garo community in Dhaka, particularly with their own relatives. They also visit their mother’s village at times. Although Supta claims to be able to understand the Garo language, she cannot speak it. She explains that there was never a necessity. Everybody around her speaks Bengali and even the Garos in the village do. With the exception of some friends among her relatives in Dhaka, all her friends are Bengali. When Supta was asked to describe herself in ethnic terms, she answered: “I think I am both. I think I am Garo and Bengali as well. I do not care what others think of me. I never say that I am Garo or Bengali. I always say that I am ‘mixed’.” Supta has an independent outlook on life. She is against arranged marriage and the second-rate position of women in Bengali society. She thinks that women are merely considered a commodity, and she strongly protests against their life-long dependency upon their fathers and husbands. She pictures herself in future as a financially independent working woman who shares all domestic work with her husband. This kind of thinking may have been encouraged by discussions held at school, but the position of Garo women certainly serves as a positive example. Supta refers to the Garo social system as a positive example and does so in opposition to her “own society and its practices” [“amar nijer shomaje”], by which she means the more liberal strata of Bengali society. For instance, she believes it is a good thing that Garo children receive their mother’s name. After all, it is the mother who gives birth to the child. When Supta is asked why she did not take her mother’s name, she answers that: “It’s our [Bengali] social system, we can’t take our mother’s name.” A little later, however, she summarizes her status and position as follows: “My father is a Bengali Hindu and my mother is a Garo. I can’t deny either of them, so I say I am ‘mixed’.”

5. NOBODY MINDS ‘A MARRIAGE OF FLAT NOSES’ An example of a mixed marriage between a Garo Christian man and a nonBengali Christian woman is that of Johnson Raksam and Minoti Ching, a

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

123

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

124

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Khyang from the Chittagong Hill Tracts, an area in southeastern Bangladesh, quite far from Garo territory. Johnson (46 years old) married Minoti (about 40 years old) in 1978. Minoti had long been Christian when they met. Her parents converted when she was young. The couple met in a hospital in the Chittagong Hill Tracts, where they both received nursing training. In contrast to the cases described above, their marriage did not generate any opposition from either the Garo or the Khyang side. Neither close relatives nor others opposed their personal decision to marry. The general Garo attitude towards this type of intermarriage differs greatly from the ones described earlier. Johnson explains this as follows: “It doesn’t matter among the tribals. Nobody minds a marriage of flat noses. Among Garos, Chakmas, Khyangs, marriage is alright…. I think there is some relation between tribals. When we talk to someone who is a tribal, we feel very close to each other.”

Even though, as Rumeli told us, half a century ago Garos were not to marry members of neighbouring non-Bengali communities, marriages like these are much better received today. Often the rationale is that Garos share their mentality and looks with those other minorities. Johnson’s explanation is thus more than an individual attempt to justify his choice to marry Minoti. His explanation reflects the general opinion of contemporary Garos. That there is much less resentment also has to do with the fact that both spouses are Christians. This is also what Minoti told us: “I have been Christian since I was young. That’s why there was no problem about the marriage.” Even though both Johnson and his wife indicated that there are certain differences between the Garo and Khyang communities (“they [Khyang] don’t behave like Garos do”), they emphasize the similarities. They particularly stress similar food habits and mentality; both Garos and Khyang eat dried fish, and all are simple, open-minded people. Another significant aspect which attributes to the acknowledgement of their spousal tie is their close physical resemblance. Minoti relates how she feels completely accepted in her husband’s village, and that some of the villagers cannot see she is not Garo. In Dhaka, too, where the couple has been living throughout their marriage, visitors often mistake her for a Garo. Like many Garo migrants in Dhaka, the couple maintains close relations with the Garo community. They also visit the husband’s village on a regular basis. Contact with the Khyang community is much more limited, although relatives do pay visits and stay with them. This may partly be explained by the fact that there is no Khyang community in Dhaka and that Minoti’s village is quite far from Dhaka. But it also seems that in this family, the emphasis is

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

124

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

125

on Garo identity. Johnson, who is very outspoken about his identity as a Garo, plays a dominant role: “I think that I am a Garo because I was born as a Garo. By birth I am a Garo. Christianity came from the West. I am a Christian now, but I am not an American. I am not British. I am a Garo. Garo is Garo.” Minoti speaks of her identity in a slightly different way. Even though neither one of them conceals the fact that she is Khyang, her self-perception is more complex: “As a wife, I am Garo, but I am Khyang…. Sometimes I forget that I am a Khyang. When someone talks to me in Garo, I try to answer in Garo…. I feel that the Garos are also my relatives. They are my own people, too.” At home the family speaks Bengali, not only because this is their lingua franca, but also because of the parents’ philosophy about the upbringing of their two sons. Johnson stresses the importance of their proficiency in Bengali. He had observed that Garo students with insufficient knowledge of the language face communication problems with their Bengali classmates. Whereas Minoti claims to be able to speak her husband’s dialect or language (Atong) very well, Johnson does not the know Khyang language. Evidently, Johnson does not view the Khyang language as a realistic option. This becomes even more evident when he continues to tell about his sons’ upbringing: “We raise them as Garos, and they also like to introduce themselves as Garos. They are very proud to say that they are Garo. If someone calls them Chakma or Khyang, they get angry with them…. Sometimes in school, they get in trouble with other students because they are called ‘Chakma Chakma’. Once, my elder son got very angry and hit them.”

Minoti adds that: “They don’t deny that their mother is a Khyang, but they like to say that they are Garos; they are taking their father’s name.” Both parents clearly believe that their sons have opted for the Garo identity. A talk with the eldest son, Joel, gives an interesting picture. He makes a clear distinction between his private feelings and his public presentations: “I am both…. I am Garo from my father’s side and from my mother’s side I am Khyang. There is no other way to say it than to say it like this.” However, when Bengalis ask Joel about his background, he tells them he is Garo. Nevertheless, when it comes down to it, Joel prefers to call himself Christian: “Especially when they ask me from which jati I am I say that I am Christian.” Joel was born in Dhaka and like Neeti’s daughter Supta, he is well acquainted with Bengali society. All but one of his friends in Dhaka are Bengali. Yet, no matter how well Joel is adjusted to Bengali society in daily life, he has a strong awareness of the minority problems in Bangladesh. This

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

125

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

126

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

also influences his self-perception. He feels that he has to be very careful and cannot always speak his mind. He talks about Bangladesh as the country of the Bengalis. “It’s their country, so if they promise you something, or take something from you, they don’t bother to return it. They think we are simple, that we don’t have any power, so they aren’t concerned about us.” A major difference with Supta is that both Joel’s parents belong to nonBengali minorities. And whereas Neeti’s daughters cannot be told apart from Bengali girls, Joel’s appearance clearly reveals his non-Bengali tribal background. He has been confronted with his “tribal looks” more than once. Like many Garo students, he has frequently been asked about his food habits and he has a funny story to tell about that: “They ask us if we eat snakes and frogs. I reply that my Christian religion allows me to eat all those things. I also tell them that snake is very expensive in Thailand and frog legs are even more expensive in America. Only rich people can afford it.” The story of Johnson, Minoti, and their two sons shows that the general perception on inter-marriage is more positive when a tribal match is concerned. This is particularly the case when matches between “look-alikes” are concerned: “flat nose, flat nose, no problem”. This case study also shows the undercommunication of differences between the two ethnic communities and the highlighting of similarities. The question remains how this match would have been judged if Johnson had adapted to Minoti’s background, or had she been Buddhist or Hindu. All evidence seems to suggest that the argument “flat nose + flat nose = no problem”, would have weighed heavily in the assessment of all such cases. In their particular marriage, however, it was not Johnson who crossed the ethnic boundary, but Minoti, and the Garos as a group did not suffer a loss with this marriage. Instead it is Minoti who stands with one foot in the Garo community and the other in the Khyang community.

6. ‘ADVENTISTS WED ADVENTISTS’ All previous examples illustrate that Garos ought to marry Garos, and that, when an inter-ethnic marriage takes place at all, it better not be with a Bengali. Even if the Bengali spouse is a woman and/or a Christian, the general attitude towards this type of marriage is one of disapproval. “A Bengali is a Bengali” is what many people told me. The final case is an exception to this rule: in the Seventh Day Adventist community of Bangladesh, religion is judged as the most important criterion. “Adventists should only wed Adventists.” For the Adventist Garos of Dhaka the eligibility of a marriage candidate depends first and foremost on religious background. The spouse-to-be must belong to the Adventist church. This means that there are

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

126

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

127

no actual restrictions or sanctions when it comes to marrying a Bengali Adventist. Herein lies the basic difference between Adventist Garos and others when it comes to view on inter-marriage with Bengalis. In theory, Adventist Garos do not go against the rules if they marry a Bengali, as long as he or she is a member of the Adventist church as well. We should keep in mind that this may apply to Garo members of the Adventist church, but does not change the idea of other, non-Adventist Garos about inter-marriage between Adventist Garos with Bengalis. Semanti (26 years old), Sumila (20 years old) and Preeti (16 years old) share a tiny two-room apartment with their parents in Dhaka. Their father, Monil Chisak (47 years old), works as a night guard and their mother, Preetika Areng (40 years old), as a domestic servant for an expatriate family. They are members of the Seventh Day Adventist church. To the question of how they feel about inter-ethnic marriages, Preeti, the youngest daughter, answered: “Nothing, we can marry any Adventist. It doesn’t matter if he is Bengali or Garo.” Preeti’s response confirms the idea that, for Adventist Garos, the importance of the marriage candidate to be Adventist exceeds the importance of his or her being Garo. However, when it comes to individual preferences, the situation is more complicated than can be derived from Preeti’s reaction. Perhaps there are no sanctions against a Garo-Bengali match, but this does not mean that in practice there are no preferences for a Garo as marriage partner. Semanti, Preeti’s eldest sister, explains her ideas about marriage: “I will look for a Garo, but in our church there are few of us [Garos]. I will need an Adventist Garo. But among the Adventist Garos, there is none of my age who is fit for me, so if I want to marry a Garo, I will have to find someone who isn’t Adventist but he must be converted. That’s also very difficult.”

Semanti’s response indicates why the attitude of Adventist Garos towards a Garo-Bengali match is much more lenient. That her future partner has to be Adventist drastically limits the number of suitable Garo candidates. After all, the Garo Adventist community is very small.22 A Garo with a different denominational background would do, as long as he would be willing to convert. But, as Semanti pointed out, that is certainly very difficult. Few Garos are willing to join the Seventh Day Adventist church. Such change would require a great many sacrifices.23 Chapter 7, which deals with the role that Christianity plays in the lives of the Garos, demonstrates that denominational divisions influence how Garos are organized and how they relate to one another. For none of the

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

127

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

128

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

denominations is religion more important than the ethnic background. Everyone is first and foremost Garo. The Seventh Day Adventists are the one exception to this rule.

CONCLUSIONS Research on group formation and social identities has tended to regard groups as mutually exclusive in a digital way: either one is a member of X or one is not. Through a focus on social boundaries and on the perceptions that Garos hold of those who transcend those boundaries, it is revealed that there is no such thing as an unambiguously defined Self and one homogenous Other. Instead there is a whole range of many Others, some closer to the Self than others. Moreover, the whole set of rules and regulations, which should prevent individuals from crossing ethnic boundaries is subject to negotiation and manipulation, and it is possible to discern many degrees of sameness and difference, and of inclusion and exclusion. A case study of inter-marriage or mixed marriage provides an excellent opportunity to examine (perceptions on) boundaries and boundary transcendence. Like adoption, marriage into another community symbolizes the most intimate connection to that community. Garos, who constitute a tiny minority in a Bengali dominated society, often express their fear to “melt like a candle in the fire”. Inter-marriage (into another community) is therefore strongly opposed. Social reality however shows that boundaries are much less fixed and impermeable than dominant ideology about boundary transcendence suggests. Not even the strong ethnic identity of contemporary Garos and the fear that they may dissolve in the large community of Bengalis one day can prevent individuals from making their own choices. This chapter also revealed that the acceptability of inter-ethnic marriage depends on a complex constellation of variables and that the far most important variable, ethnicity, is cross-cut by other criteria such as religion, social status, and gender. A Garo should marry a Garo, especially in the case of a woman. It is better to marry another “flat nose” than a Bengali, better a Hindu than a Muslim, better a Christian than a Buddhist. Moreover, these criteria are weighed differently by different people. Seventh Day Adventists form the only exception to the rule that ethnicity is the most significant criterion. Their first priority is religion. However, even in this small sub-group of Garos, individual variation exists. Opportunities to manipulate boundaries and identities are not endless. Not only Garos but also their neighbours have clear ideas about intermarriage. Garo choices can be severely limited and complicated by norms,

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

128

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

129

values, believe systems, culture, and priorities held by others. Others, nonGaros, may set much stronger limits to the boundary-crossing actions of Garos. The case of Deepali and Asim, who had to face a strong opposition from the Bengali Muslim side, made this painfully clear. Inter-marriage initially influences the two spouses, their positions in (Garo) society, their self-perceptions and the way they are perceived by relatives, friends, and others. However, the implications for children born out of such a union are much more far reaching, especially in relation to their selfperceptions and identities. None of the Garo spouses (completely) lost a sense of Garo-ness and their inter-ethnic marriage has not affected their own ethnic identity to the extent that they no longer feel Garo at all. It is the selfperception of children from such unions which is much more complex. The question is whether the increasing freedom amongst Garos to choose ones own life partner leads to more inter-ethnic marriages, and ultimately to the end of ethnicity as it is still prevalent in Bangladesh.

NOTES 1. Eriksen, Ethnicity and Nationalism, p. 174. 2. On the ideological level, the Garos discourse about boundary transgression is very similar to Parsi discussions on the same issue. T.M. Luhrman, The Good Parsi. The Fate of a Colonial Elite in a Postcolonial Society (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1996), p. 162. 3. Barth, Ethnic Groups and Boundaries. 4. Cf. Eriksen, Ethnicity and Nationalism, pp. 38–39. 5. Cf. Peterson Royce, Ethnic Identity, p. 7. 6. Mixed marriage originally referred to the marriage between a Catholic and a Protestant. See Augustin Barbara, “Mixed Marriages. Some Key Questions”, International Migration 32 (1994): 580, n.3. At present mixed marriages include “inter-cultural” or “inter-ethnic marriage” as well. Here I make no distinction between these different terms. Cf. Dienke Hondius, Gemengde huwelijken, gemengde gevoelens. Aanvaarding en ontwijking van etnisch en religieus verschil since 1945 (Den Haag: Sdu Uitgevers, 1999), pp. 5–6. 7. Cf. Yasmin Alibhai-Brown and Anne Montague, The Colour of Love. Mixed Race Relationships (London: Virago, 1992); Susan Benson, Ambiguous Ethnicity. Interracial Families in London (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981); Hondius, Gemengde huwelijken, gemengde gevoelens; Walton R. Johnson and D. Michael Warren, Inside the Mixed Marriage: Accounts of Changing Attitudes, Patterns and Perceptions of Cross-Cultural and Interracial Marriages (Lanham: University Press of America, 1993). 8. A love match or “love marriage” should not be understood as it is understood in the Western culture. It primarily indicates that individuals choose their

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

129

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

130

9.

10.

11. 12. 13.

14. 15.

16.

17. 18.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

own partners. After such a choice is made public, the decision is not easily cancelled. For a theoretical exposé about the relation between women, ethnicity (and nation), and state, see Flora Anthias and Nira Yuval-Davis, “Introduction”, in ibid., Women-Nation-State (Houndmills, etc.: Macmillan, 1989), pp. 1–16. Cf. Jitka Kotalová, who describes how among Bengalis Muslims the piercing of the girl’s nostril for the insertion of a nasal trinket constitutes the last major beautifying operation for girls. This is an essential element of the socialization process of girls. Jitka Kotalová, Belonging to Others. Cultural Construction of Womanhood in a village in Bangladesh (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1996), p. 72. Sthaniyo is Bengali for local. Garos only use the word to refer to local Bengalis who have always lived in the area. Local pronunciations are tanio or taina. Cf. Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, p. 40. Midi Amua, or mite amua is part of the traditional Garo Sangsarek tradition. It means worshipping the supernatural beings (which includes gods and lesser spirits). Burling, Rengsanggri, pp. 54–55. See Chapter 5 for an explanation of jat. Abeng, the Garo language spoken by most Bangladeshi Garos, has two different words to indicate “shameless”: kracha.aja (kracha.a = shame) and migilgrak. The first is generally used to refer to women who behave in an “unwomanly” way (that is, as defined by Garos, for example, to whistle or to climb trees). However, kracha.aja does not have a negative connotation as such and it is often used for friendly, unconventional, modern women. These days, kracha.aja has a very positive meaning. Garos believe that in order to be successful in life, they need to be kracha.aja. Rumeli used migilgrak to denote shameless. Migilgrak literally refers to people who do not lower their eyes after committing any immorality. They do not show any repentance for their misconduct. Garos consider them shameless in a very negative sense of the word. It can be applied to thieves, prostitutes, cheaters, adulteresses. Sometimes, as Rumeli did, it is also applied to women who are married to a Bengali. It is interesting to note that these days the latter may also be referred to as kracha.aja. This appears particularly the case in cities, where inter-marriage has become more common. According to the law of the Koran, Muslim men can marry non-Muslim women (provided they belong to a religion of the Book: Christian or Jewish), but Muslim women must marry Muslims (in a mixed marriage, this implies conversion of the spouse to Islam). This man would marry a young woman, take her to India, and then leave her after some time. Neeti said that there is no Garo mother who takes as much care of her daughters as she does. According to her, the reason Garo mothers in Dhaka do not concern themselves enough with the education of their children is that “the Mandis don’t mix with Bengalis so they don’t know how to bring up their children.” Neeti’s

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

130

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Negotiable Boundaries, Negotiable Identities

19.

20. 21.

22. 23.

131

close involvement with her daughters’ education strongly resembles the situation which was described by Thérèse Blanchet in the part of her book where she depicts Dhaka and Savar middle-class families and their preoccupation with the educational accomplishments of their children. For a more elaborate discussion on this subject, see Thérèse Blanchet, Lost Innocence, Stolen Childhood (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1996), Chapter 9. This was not only said by elderly villagers, but also mentioned by Bastin, who based himself on a gradation given by Stapleton. According to Stapleton, tribes of northern Mymensingh were ordered in the following way, ranking from top to bottom: Rajbansis, Meches, Rabhas, Hajongs, Hodis, Koches, Dalus, and Garos. Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, p. 64. It is interesting to note that this situation has reversed completely. These days Christian Garos are generally looked up to by neighbouring Hindu (and even poor Muslim) neighbours in the villages. The Garo word ruri is used to refer to both Hindu, Muslim and Christian Bengalis. It should be noted that although it is the norm among Bengalis in Bangladesh for women to join the household of their fathers-in-law after marriage, there are instances in which men join their brides’ parents’ households (usually when she does not have any brothers). Bengalis as well as Garos refer to this type of marriage as ghor jamai (which literally means “son-in-law of the house”). However, ghor jamai is very unpopular among Bengali men for fear of losing face and position. This explains why Bengalis look down upon the Garo marriage system in which it is very common for a husband to join the household of his parentsin-law. It is for this very reason that among young educated Garo men, there is growing resistance towards ghor jamai these days. For the Bengali ghor jamai system, see for instance, Sarah C. White, Arguing with the Crocodile. Gender and Class in Bangladesh (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1992), pp. 104 and 107. According to another Adventist Garo informant, some 2,500 Garos are Seventh Day Adventists in Bangladesh. Seventh Day Adventists are not allowed to drink alcoholic beverages, tea, and coffee, or to eat food like pork (which is a favourite dish of Garos).

06 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 6

By: ROS

131

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:41 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

7 GAROS AND CHRISTIANITY

“I would say that because of Christianity, we manage to remain separate from the majority group of this country.”

This is how Semion, a student at Dhaka University, summarized the significance of Christianity for contemporary Garos in Bangladesh. Christianity does not only provide an important ethnic marker for Christian Garos, who comprise at least ninety per cent of the Garos, but in many ways also for Sangsarek and Hindu Garos.1 Other than this, it has a major impact on their socio-economic, psychological, cultural, and political situation; it influences their outlook on life and on the world, provides them with a sense of belonging to a world that extends far beyond the borders of Bangladesh, offers new educational and professional opportunities, and regulates relationships within their society and with others. This chapter explores the relation between (conversion to) Christianity and the (ethnic) identity of Garos. The central question is how Christianity has influenced their self-perception, sense of identity and group formation. How have missionaries, the Christian religion, and Christian institutions and organizations affected the (ethnic) identity of the Garos of Bangladesh? The main purpose is not to write up yet another church history or missionary success story, or to present an elaborate theory about the susceptibility of Garos to Christianity, but to examine the social dimensions of conversion to Christianity vis-à-vis the process of ethnogenesis. The chapter is broadly divided into two sections. The first section deals with 132

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

132

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

133

conversion. How and why has Christianity come to play such a prominent role for the Garos? What does the process of conversion, for example, tell us about how Garos have related to one another? The second section concentrates on the relation between the church and the organization of Garos. Here I touch on the relation between Garo identity and Christianity, and on how Christianity has influenced the self-perception of Garos and their ethnic identity. The central question is how Christianity has (re)organized the social, economic and political life of the Garos. First I shall briefly discuss how I define some relevant concepts to the chapter such as Christianity, conversion, and religious identity.

CONVERSION AND IDENTITY In order to understand the importance of Christianity for the Garos, we first need to define Christianity and being Christian as a social phenomenon rather than an intellectual answer to a changing social environment.2 This does not mean that Christianity has no intellectual bearing on individual Garo Christians. The point is, however, that being Christian is not simply (or only) a matter of (intellectual) belief. It is also an essential aspect of identity and self-perception of Garos, of their social organization, and of their economic and political situation.3 Consequently, conversion, too, requires a broad definition. Here the term is used to denote the process in which Garos have embraced Christianity as their own religion, whether in a religious or spiritual way, or in name only. Conversion is thus understood as the ongoing process in which individuals or whole groups denounce one religion and label themselves with a new one. For the Garos of Bangladesh, this process has not completed. Conversion can both be an individual and a social experience and it has had a different relevance and different meaning for different persons in different times. Suborno and I encountered Garo Christians who held on to their Christian belief firmly, and others, who called themselves Christians but who were still Sangsareks at heart. Some Garo Christians were thirdgeneration Christians, whereas others had only recently converted.4 Some were Christians because Christianity was the “only true religion”, whereas others only converted because they did not want to stay alone. The Garo process of conversion has undoubtedly been “multi-causal” rather than “mono-causal”.5 It has meant different things to different people and has had many divergent social consequences.6 Semion indicated that Christianity is important for Garo ethnicity because it acts as a significant boundary marker between Garos and others. The question remains which came first: a shared Garo identity or Christianity? Was

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

133

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

134

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Christianization the incentive to ethnic unification, or did ethnic sentiments contribute to the conscious decision to convert to Christianity? Or were both processes instigated by other developments? We shall see that for the Garos of Bengal, this whole process of Christianization, boundary demarcation, and ethnic unification has been complex and difficult to put one’s finger on. It is particularly difficult to delineate the precise direction of causal relations. Different individuals converted at different moments for different reasons. Initially it could lead to exclusion from one’s own community, while later on, inclusion in the ethnic community seemed the prime incentive to convert.

THE MISSIONARIES Although different Christian churches entered the scene, here I mainly concentrate on the two dominant denominations: the Baptists and the Roman Catholics. These days, the Roman Catholics clearly outnumber the other denominations. In the early 1990s, 67 per cent of the 67,576 Christian Garos were Catholics, 19 per cent belonged to the Baptist Church (non-baptised members included),7 and the remaining Garos were mostly members of the Church of Bangladesh (Anglicans), the third largest Christian denomination among the Christian Garos. 8 Catholics were not always the largest denomination. During the first decades of missionary history, the Baptists were the most influential. Although they still hold that position in the Indian Garo Hills, in Bangladesh they lost it to the Roman Catholics.9 These denominations disagreed not only on matters of theology and dogma, the national and cultural backgrounds of the missionaries also varied to a large extent. Baptist missionaries arrived fresh from Australia, whereas the Catholic mission constituted a potpourri of nationalities (French, American, Italian, Polish, Belgian, Indian), who first received training elsewhere in Bengal before they commenced their work with the Garos. The two denominations were also differently organized. The Catholics, with their archbishop residing in Dhaka, were much more hierarchically structured than the Australian Baptists. All Catholic clergy were accountable to the archbishop, the head of the church in East Bengal. The Australian Baptists, who formed a flat organization, maintained friendly relations with the British and American Baptist missionaries, but had their working fields clearly demarcated. Australian missionaries paid occasional visits to their American colleagues in the Garo Hills, but they did not interfere in each other’s works. Hereafter I shall argue that the different Christian options accounted for a greater appeal of Christianity to the Garos of Bengal than one single denomination would have. These differences enhanced the space for

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

134

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

135

Garos to negotiate, and different denominations offered different opportunities. If a convert was not pleased by, or got expelled from one church, he could easily move to another.

GAROS AND CONVERSION Although the subject of Christianization in South Asia has been explored in several recent anthropological studies, historians have largely concentrated on surface events, such as the beginnings of Christian missions, the foundation of churches, and the number of converts.10 Such has also been the case for Bengal and for Northeast India, where Christian missionaries have been particularly successful.11 Most accounts deal with church history and descriptions of missionary ventures. They do not explore the larger context in which the process of Christianization has taken place, nor do they pay any attention to matters of identity and group formation.12 Hence, with my initial aspirations to understand the susceptibility of Garos to Christianity, I soon found myself drowning in a vast body of literature about conversion. Scholars of conversion have offered numerous explanations for the success of Christian missionaries all over the (colonial and post-colonial) world. Some authors have conducted elaborate studies that reveal the complexity of the matter.13 Nevertheless, for Bengal and Northeast India, the subject is often approached from a rather one-sided perspective. Available studies focus on the missionaries (their message and their methods) or on the context (poverty, colonial subjugation), and overlook the converts themselves. Such investigations approach converts as objects of conversion rather than as active participants in the process. This is also the case for the Christianization of the Garos. Although the introduction of Christianity among the hill Garos has received a lot of attention, and a number of authors have indeed attempted to explain the susceptibility of these Garos to Christianity, none of these researchers have approached the subject from a Garo perspective.14 Regarding the Garos of East Bengal, their process of conversion has received even less attention, and no comprehensive historical analysis of that process has been put forward.15 The bulk of primary and secondary publications are by missionaries and clergy themselves. These reports, newsletters, articles, and monographs16 approach the subject from a missionary viewpoint. They concentrate on missionary successes and hardships, and reveal the strategies they employed and the image they held of the Garos. It was, however, the encounter of two fragmented groups, Garos and missionaries, that has resulted in the Christianization of the large majority of

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

135

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

136

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Garos. There were the Garos, who, at the arrival of the first missionaries, constituted a heterogeneous collection of different segments – some closely related and others more distant – and there were the missionaries with different denominational backgrounds, who came from different countries (and cultural backgrounds) at different moments. Today we know that the encounter has resulted in the Christianization of the majority of Garos: the missionaries somehow succeeded in converting the Garos in large numbers. At the time of their arrival, however, their success was evidently not ensured. The very presence of missionaries could not explain their successes. These were not the result of a simple, unilineal, and cumulative process, but the outcome of fragmented Garo responses to fragmented missionary propositions and offers, varying in time and place. In other words, the large-scale conversion of Garos was the result of a complex, fragmented process in which missionaries and their objectives – the Garos and their goals, needs, and considerations – and the larger context in which this encounter occurred all played a role. Thus, we need to distinguish different variables: missionaries (their message, methods, behaviour, personality), the Garos (their reasons for conversion), and the context (socio-economic, cultural, and political). I will now discuss that process of conversion mainly from a Garo perspective, but first I briefly discuss the early history of the missionaries in ‘Garoland’.

MISSIONARIES

IN

‘GAROLAND’

There is a romantic tale about the start of missionary involvement with the Garos of Bengal. Although the exact date of that first conversion is controversial, the late 1860s or early 1870s mark the beginning of a very successful missionary enterprise. … to Durgapur in 1867 came three strangers. They too were soldiers, but their errand was one of peace. One was a foreigner, a Swiss, by name Ruprecht Bion, better known as the “Apostle of East Bengal.” … Two Bengalis, Raj Kumar Tarka Bhusan and Gonga Charan, accompanied Mr Bion. They came to Durgapur. And they went away. But they came again, and one of them, Gonga Charan, was destined to play an important part in the life of the Garo Christian Church. He had not as long to wait for converts as had Carey. The exact date is not known, but everything points to 1868, just one year later, that Radha Nath Bhomik, the first Plains’ Garo, was won for Christ.17

Different missionary societies had been active in Bengal since the sixteenth century. Their early history is one marked by a coming and going of individual missionaries and missionary orders, who met little success and much hardship.18

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

136

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

137

The Bengali population showed little interest in their Christian teachings. Even in 1993, the Christian community of Bangladesh counted only some 275,000 souls (0.3 per cent of the total population).19 In the second half of the nineteenth century, “[a] vast new field was being opened in Garoland, the only place where there was hope of making an appreciable number of converts.” 20 Missionaries jumped at the opportunity to win souls. It was a Swiss missionary working for the British Baptists, Ruprecht Bion, who initiated their work in northern Mymensingh.21 Soon after the opening up of the Garo field, however, Australian Baptist missionaries took over from the British Baptists, who continued to concentrate on Dacca district. In 1892, the first Mission House of Bengal’s Garoland in Birisiri, near Durgapur, was opened by Reverend P.C. Nall and his wife Mrs Annie Nall.22 Less than twenty years later, the Roman Catholics appeared on the scene. In 1910, the Catholic Father Adolphe Français started to work amongst the Garos, and in 1912 he established the first Catholic church in Tausalpara, near Ranikhong, only some eight kilometres away from Birisiri.23 A very similar pattern of mission work can be observed for Haluaghat. The Australian Baptists started a mission and the Catholics soon set up theirs nearby. In 1898, the Baptists founded a church in Rangrapara, which has since developed into a prosperous Baptist stronghold. Biroidakuni about three kilometres from Rangrapara came to serve as an outstation of Ranikhong Catholic Mission in 1917. After a decade, the Catholics established a resident mission here. This station has developed into a flourishing mission too. The Baptists and Catholics continued to dominate the Garo mission field. Both denominations spread their wings all over the Garo area. Wherever you find one church or mission, you will surely find the other denomination close by. In 1901, the Anglican church (or Oxford church) founded a mission in Haluaghat bazaar. Their church has always remained markedly smaller than the other two denominations. Although the arrival of the Oxford mission in Garoland did cause some distress among the Baptists, it was particularly the relationship between the Baptists and Catholics that was marked by tension and resentment. Hereafter I concentrate on these latter denominations.24

WINNING SOULS The Garo pattern of conversion is complex and by no means a one-way process. Different Garos converted for different reasons under different circumstances at different moments. Some Garos accepted their new faith, while others resisted it. Some Garos became devout Christians and gave up

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

137

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

138

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

many aspects of their earlier life styles. Others were not willing to give up these same practices (such as participating in Sangsarek festivities or drinking rice beer or chu). Different villagers provided different reasons for (resisting) conversion. Today it is still not difficult to find extended families that consist of both Sangsarek and Christian members. The first Garo converts left no personal accounts. It is not easy to tell what motivated them to join one of the Christian churches. Oral history and missionary records suggest that many Garos (also) converted for material reasons. Even missionaries who often prided themselves on having made converts “of the heart” refer to such conversions. In 1921, the Catholic missionary Matthew Kearns commented for example that Garos were not drawn to the mission naturally, but that “[t]hey, like all pagans, look for material advancement”.25 Such converts are often referred to as rice Christians. Yet economic betterment alone cannot explain the missionary successes. For example, it was not all that easy to convert to Christianity. Converts could not only take, they also had to give. In 1899, the Bengali Baptist missionary Babu Joy Nath Chaudhuri wrote that The increase of Church members by baptism is not very large this year. There are two chief reasons for this: One is that during these two years we have often and often taught the Christians to give for the support of teachers and preachers, and for other causes. So the heathen Garos see that they cannot expect pecuniary gain by joining the Christian community. But this cause of offence is good for the Church of God, as it is one of the means of keeping away those who are not real believers. The other cause is our inability to supply teachers to those places where people are inclined to Christianity. The increase of the number of school teachers every year is too small to cope with our demands.26

Moreover, conversion to Christianity had a great bearing on the social and cultural lifestyles of the converts, who for instance had to distance themselves from “heathen” practices (all rituals and festivities that were related to the Sangsarek tradition) and to abstain from drinking chu or rice beer (the latter requirement only applied to Baptists).27 Converts had to live Christian lives; they had to pray regularly, marry in the church, and stay away from Sangsarek festivities or rituals.28 Conversion was by no means an irreversible transformation. Sangsareks opted for Christianity, but many Christians took to Sangsarek practices again. Converts who could not resist the lure of Garo chu (rice beer) or Sangsarek festivities and rituals were generally expelled from the church. Source material reveals that many Garos converted to Christianity, but soon gave up and returned to their earlier lifestyle. Joy Nath Chaudhuri commented that

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

138

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

139

last year many were baptized who did not repent, but were under temporary excitement. These persons, whose hearts, of course, we could not know, went back. Then, some fall back into the temptation of drinking. As the Garos have no caste system, sometimes young men fall away by marrying heathen wives, according to heathen custom.29

These days, many Christian Garos still forsake so-called Christian rules and regulations. By “falling back into temptation”, they run the risk of losing their church membership. The minutes of Rangrapara’s Baptist church reveal that, in the 1990s, wrongdoing (such as drinking, Sangsarek marriages, or adultery) was still punished by eviction from the church.30 One more important factor that must have complicated conversion was the attitude of the Sangsareks. Early Christian converts often met with hostility and anger from other Garos. In 1917, the Garo pastor of Birisiri Church, Babu Kanai Sangma, said that “the Garos don’t easily become Christians as they have to give up their drinking and their heathenish amusements and often have to suffer persecution.”31 The antagonism between Sangsareks and Christians lingered on far into the twentieth century. An American priest who settled among the Garos of Modhupur in 1959 recalled how Sangsarek Garos hindered his work and threatened to poison the missionaries and their assistants if preaching was continued. And one Garo interviewee related that “Many of the first converts became Christian in spite of many difficulties. Society and relatives created many obstacles, and when they said that they wanted to become Christian, they were threatened. There are many examples of people who, after becoming Christian, were thrown out by the Sangsareks.”32 Conversion also complicated contacts between Sangsareks and Christians in other ways. Cecilia and her sister Renuka, members of a well-known third generation Baptist family, recall how they used to be afraid of the Sangsareks of nearby Bibalgree. Cecilia told us that: “Our parents taught us not to enter their village because there were many mimangs [spirits]. In every celebration, there would be a mimang. That is why we were afraid. We did not go to their village when we were young. Even in their drums there would be mimangs. Before they played, they had to worship the drums. When we noticed that they were going to play, we would flee. We thought the drums would bite us.”

It is interesting to note how these third-generation Christians continued to be afraid of Sangsarek mimangs. Their Christian religion forbade them from having anything to do with the mimangs, but could not take away the belief in their existence. The interview fragment also shows how the religious divide influenced social interaction between Christians and Sangsareks.

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

139

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

140

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Nevertheless, compared to the many problems Bengali Hindus had to face when they converted to Christianity, the consequences for Christian Garo converts seem limited. Converted Hindus risked being thrown out from their family and caste. We can read that missionaries often attributed their successes with Garos to the absence of the caste system. In 1911, Reverend Barnett argued that “having no organized religion, no zenana system, and no caste or social prejudices, they presented, as a people, unlimited scope for missionary enterprise.”33 Although missionaries and Christian Garos did have to face anger and hostility, they were never entirely expelled from their community. Sangsareks and Christians did not end all contact. They continued to interact, except in situations that were related to religious matters. Missionary methods and attitudes also attributed to the successes of Christian missionaries with Garos. Missionaries worked hard to win the Garos for their religion and applied many methods to spread the gospel. They set up schools and dispensaries and organized rice banks (collective saving systems) to safeguard Garo peasants from the hands of moneylenders who demanded exorbitant interest on each loan. Moreover, Garos were fascinated by the fact that most missionaries were (Western) foreigners, who, also with their disciplined and hard work, filled the Garos with awe. For example, they had to travel widely (on foot, on horseback, and later sometimes by car). One Garo woman explained why the missionaries impressed the Garos: “Since they were foreigners, all Mandis were interested in them. They also behaved very well with the people. They served them and took care of them. Some people became close to them and were baptised into the religion of the foreigners. After that, these Mandis preached among their own people.”34

Another villager told us that the missionaries’ car was the very first one he and other villagers had ever seen. He related how “even the old men and women who could not walk were carried there”. We can only imagine how impressive that arrival must have been. Another elderly Garo woman told us how the missionaries went about in her neighbourhood: “At first they came to Biroi. They built a house and started to live there. Very often they went into the villages just to meet the Mandis. Then they started to preach. They told stories from the Bible, about Jiso Christo. In the beginning, one or two people became Christians. Later these people tried to convert others. They tried to increase their numbers. The missionaries showed pictures of Jiso Christo on a big piece of cloth, magic. Seeing these pictures, the people easily believed and became Christians. The missionaries worked hard to convert the people. There were no roads, no cars, no

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

140

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

141

bicycles. They came here by horse, even the women. Sometimes they came walking. The Baptists came from Birisiri.”

Christian converts themselves became actively involved in missionary activities. Garo villagers told us how these first disciples took their Christian religion much more seriously than Christian Garos do these days. One woman said that “[t]he Christians of that time were very eager. They themselves did all the work in the church.” Another informant remembered how her grandmother prayed both in the morning and in the afternoon. She added that “this we do not see anymore.” The complexity of Garo conversion is also mirrored by its pattern. Garo conversion to Christianity has been both an individual and a collective phenomenon. The choice of Radha Nath Bowmick (the very first Christian Garo of Bengal) was probably based on an individual decision. Villagers’ stories and missionary accounts presented other examples of similar individual conversions. More often, however, people converted in groups, village, or paras [village neighbourhoods]. The American priest who has been working in Modhupur for some forty years asserted that “The people converted in groups, one village after the other. Their personal opinions had no importance. It was like a movement, really.”35 Garo informants explained that missionaries often tried to influence local leaders first. If these leaders decided to convert to Christianity, other Garos would follow, not out of conviction but because they were told to do so. Surjo Gagra told Suborno that “In the beginning, they [missionaries] went for the Garo leaders and other influential people. When they had reached them, they told about the Christian faith, gave examples and said: ‘You cannot go to heaven. And your evil spirits, they are not God, the trees are not God, the sun and the moon are not God, to do snake puja, all that is not God.’ That is what they said. They said that there is only one God who is all, and in all, and all this is his creation. (…) Among the leaders and influential people, they formed preachers.”36

The Baptist Garo Reverend Sunil Dio (more than 60 years old) was involved in such missionary activities. He remembered how Sangsareks converted group by group and told us how groups of 200 to 400 Sangsareks converted in one go. When the villagers of Bibalgree decided to convert midway through the Pakistan era, they also did so collectively. Nowhere did I find any evidence that Garo conversions which took place during the first half of the twentieth century were politically motivated. Today, however, religion is clearly politicized. In a context where politics,

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

141

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

142

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

religion, and ethnicity are closely linked, this does not come as a surprise. During the Gulf War of 1991, Muslim Bengalis would yell slogans such as “Muslim Hindu bhai bhai, Christiander rokto chai chai (Muslims and Hindus are brothers, we want the blood of Christians).” But when Pakistan and India face off in a cricket competition, Christians are replaced by Hindus in the same slogan. The Garo man Poben Patang told us the following: “During the ‘Atdam Satdam’ War [first Gulf War], Bengalis wanted to make trouble with the Mandis. They shouted against the Christians. It was great that the Christians defeated the Muslims. Otherwise, we could not have stayed here. We would have had to flee. Because of this, they [Muslim Bengalis] are dancing no longer.”

For contemporary Garos, Christianity stands for Western culture and influence, which they consider a positive attribute. People feel that Christianity provides them a link with Europe and the United States. The increasing politicization and “ethnicization” of religion has clearly influenced Garo decisions to convert to Christianity. This is also reflected by the conversion of the Garos of Bibalgree. Poben Patang and many other inhabitants of Bibalgree converted after the communal riots and the mass refuge of Garos in 1964.37 Until then they had resisted conversion collectively. Moloya Toju explained the villagers’ decision to baptize as follows: “After 1964, we found that our community [of Sangsareks] was becoming very small. All people were becoming Christians. For that reason, we decided to convert to Christianity as well.” Conversion to Christianity was motivated by various factors – ranging from spiritual conviction and economic development to social and political motivations. In the second half of the twentieth century, social, organizational, and ethnic reasons became increasingly important. Later in this chapter, I explain how Christianity has influenced the social organization of Garos and how it is related to their ethnic identity. There is one question that requires attention here. Why have the Garos, unlike all their non-Bengali neighbours, not opted for Hinduism instead of Christianity?

WHY

THE

GAROS

DID NOT BECOME

HINDUS

Although the Garos never converted to Hinduism collectively, they were seriously influenced by the social (caste) restrictions which were practised by their Hindu(ized) neighbours. Ideas of purity and pollution had a serious impact on the relation between different non-Bengali peoples in the region, such as the Hodies, Hajongs, Koches, Banais, and Dalus. For example, at the time of R.W. Bastin’s report, the boundaries between the Garos and Hajongs, one of the neighbouring non-Bengali communities, were well demarcated.38

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

142

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

143

Garos and Hajongs, who maintained friendly contacts, lived in separate villages. Garo villagers told us many stories about Hajongs looking down upon them, about Hajongs feeling superior and maintaining the necessary social distance. Hajongs would never dine with Garos or accept food from their hands. The Garo villager Nurudin told us about the Hajongs: “Their religion was very strong, and they were very faithful to their religion. They were also very proud. That is why they did not allow marriage with Mandis. They considered us chonna jat [low jat].” At present, Garos are the only non-Bengali ethnic group of northern Mymensingh who have not converted to Hinduism en masse. Both the census of 1931 and Bastin’s report referred to the Garos as the lowest of all tribes.39 Nevertheless, this tribal order, which was based on the Hindu social and religious system, would be reversed if other criteria had been used. After all, “[n]o race or tribe of those mentioned above has made the same progress in education and independence as the Garos.”40 At present we can witness a situation that is favourable to the Garos. In terms of education, political influence, and the socio-economic situation, they are faring better than any of their Hindu neighbours. Whereas some five decades ago Hajongs would not take food from the hands of Garos or allow Garos to touch their tube well, these days Garos are the most influential and prosperous non-Bengali minority in northern Mymensingh. In Haluaghat thana, minorities such as the Hodies, Koches, and Banais are scattered. They are not organized like the Garos, and the families that we visited around Bibalgree appeared poorer that their Garo neighbours. In the next chapter, we shall see how the Hajongs had to flee the country en masse shortly after partition. It is therefore not surprising that one Hodie family from Biroidakuni village decided to convert to Christianity. That they, in that process of conversion, adopted Garo ma’chong names suggests that these Hodies converted for social rather than (purely) religious reasons. I was long puzzled by the question why Garos did not opt for Hinduism, like all their non-Bengali neighbours, who had been living side by side with Bengal’s Garos for many centuries.41 Although the 1921 population census listed Garos partly as Hindus and partly as Animists, and the 1931 census reported all Garos as Hindus, no other evidence supports these findings.42 Several authors provide different reasons. For example, according to the Baptist missionary C.D. Baldwin, Hinduism never made much headway among the Garos, as it would have involved a complete break with the Garo matrilineal organization.43 However, if a break with such matrilineal inheritance practices and kinship organization prevented Garos from

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

143

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

144

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Hinduization, why did it not prevent others, such as the Koch, from converting to Hinduism?44 Porter attributes the general lack of interest of Garos to convert to Hinduism to the low percentage of literacy among their Hinduized neighbours. “Most likely for this reason they have not been so open to the proselytizing influence of the educated Hindus.”45 Burling offers yet another explanation. He argues that whereas other minorities or plains tribes did not reside in well-defined territories but lived in villages scattered among villages of Garos and Bengalis, Garos had a separate territory (the Garo Hills) at their disposal. They have always been oriented toward the hills, where the population is “pure Garo”, as the focus of their own culture, and are therefore generally the least “plains-like”.46 This cannot, however, explain the Hinduization of small groups of Garos, both in northern Mymensingh and in Modhupur, in the early decades of the previous century. In an interview with three Hindu Garos from Modhupur, we were told that Garos converted to Hinduism before Christian missionaries set foot in Modhupur. According to these Garos, there are still some 85 Hindu Garo families in the area, totalling some 600 to 650 people.47 According to our informants, there used to be many more before, but many Hindu Garos left for Assam and others joined one of the Christian churches. The 1931 census referred to recent attempts by Hindus to proselytize the Garos, without much success. Here it is reported that a few Garos indeed professed to be Hindus but reverted to old habits and merely adopted the name of some spirit which they used for their traditional worship.48 These early-twentieth century attempts to Hinduize Garos were not the first. In fact, already in the early nineteenth century, Buchanan reported that a process of Hinduization of Garos had long been going on when he visited them.49 He wrote, for example, that “[m]any of the Garos have been in some measure converted; but they are very apt to revert to their impure habits.”50 His reference to “Garo slaves” is also interesting. He wrote that These are chiefly Garos, who had once been converted to the worship of Vishnu; but who have lost caste, owing to their inability to restrain their monstrous appetite for beef, and who are sent back among their impure countrymen as a punishment for their transgression. The number I believe is pretty considerable.51

The idea that Garos were never attracted to Hinduism in great numbers is not in line with historical accounts. Garo attraction to Hinduism was in fact reported as one of the reasons why Christian missionaries should be sent to the Garos. In 1825, for example, W.R. Bayley, secretary to the government,

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

144

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

145

wrote that “nothing permanently good can be obtained by other means, and that if we do not interfere on behalf of the poor Garos they will soon become Hindoos or half-Hindoos, retaining and acquiring many of the bad parts of both their present and improved creeds.”52 This leaves us with the question of what happened to all the people who successfully converted to Hinduism and did not revert to their old “impure habits”. In this respect it is interesting to read Bastin’s reference to the Koches of the Assam province. He wrote that “[t]he name in Assam is no longer that of a tribe, but rather of a Hindu caste into which all converts to Hinduism from the different tribes Kachari, Garo, Hajang, Lalung, Mikir, etc., are admitted on conversion.” And about the Pani Koches of northern Mymensingh, he mentioned a “modern trend of opinion” which claims that “these Koches are cognates of the Garos who have drifted some way towards Hinduism.”53 In his description of the different non-Bengali peoples of the northernmost part of Mymensingh, Bastin mentioned, for example, that the Dalus, who were Hindus at the time, were really considered Garos by Garos: “Very little is known about them but Garos assert that they are really Ruga Garos. They are said to have ma’chongs corresponding with the Garo ma’chongs but I have been unable to verify this …. They now adopt Bengalee dress and refuse to eat with Garos.”54 Such findings suggest the creation of new social boundaries as a result of Hinduization. Perhaps the very question of why Garos did not convert to Hinduism is wrongly put and should we, on the basis of these observations and my own findings about fuzzy identities and fluid boundaries, draw the conclusion that contemporary Garos constitute of those people who never (permanently) converted to Hinduism, rather than an ethnic group to whom Hinduism (and perhaps even Islam) was never appealing? At present the situation is rather lucid. Although social boundaries between Garos and others are more permeable and negotiable than Garos would like to admit, contemporary Garos do form a clearly distinct grouping in Bangladesh. They try to maintain ethnic boundaries, and Christianity has offered them a significant boundary marker in a country overwhelmingly dominated by Muslim Bengalis. When I asked Bindu Patang from Bibalgree why Garos did not become either Hindus or Muslims, he answered strongly: “Oh! that is not possible, not possible! [laughing] The Mandis did not want to become Hindus or Muslims!” And another villager replied to the same question: “How is it possible? The Hindus were very proud. They used to tell us that we were a very low caste, that we were jungly and undisciplined people.

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

145

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

146

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

They would never accept us in their society. The Garos didn’t like the Muslims either and there were not many in our area. They didn’t have any interest in converting the Garos.”

ORGANIZING GAROS Every present-day Garo (whether Christian, Sangsarek, or Hindu) has Christian Garo relatives, neighbours, or friends. School-going Garo children attend Christian schools, and it is widely accepted that these children become Christians if they are not already. Christian NGOs, such as Caritas and World Vision, play a significant role in the social and economic development of Garos. They provide jobs, development projects, credit facilities, loans, sponsorship programmes, scholarships, and so on. Many Garos would like a job in one of these organizations. Christianity also provides Garos with a link to the international community. It offers them contacts beyond the borders of Bangladesh. If you want to get something done among the Garos today – whether it is to start a development project, to build a community centre, or to organize some cultural festivities – it is almost impossible to bypass Christian leaders or organizations. Here I argue that Christianization and the unification of Garos went hand in hand. According to Burling, for example, The older religion lacked any organized group of leaders who had a vested interest in its preservation. There was no institutionalized structure of power that could resist outside pressures. All men could perform sacrifices, but none had a central position from which the value of the older religion could be defended.55

It was this organizational void that the missionaries and their institutions filled, thereby also contributing to the unification of the Garos. Christianity offered an institutionalized power structure, which the traditional religion lacked, and the missionaries stimulated the process of unification by introducing an organizational basis, novel forms of leadership, a lingua franca (Abeng), and so on. Moreover, Christianity offered Garos alternative ways to organize, manifest, and express themselves outside the dominant political arena of subsequently colonial, Pakistani, and Bangladeshi politics. Moreover, as I shall explain hereafter, particularly the sub-division into a variety of Christian denominations stimulated the process of unification of the lowland Garos. Hence, while the missionaries are often blamed for disintegrating the Garos, there are many reasons to suggest that the introduction of Christianity contributed largely to the organization of one ethnic Garo community.

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

146

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

UNITY

THROUGH

147

DIVISION

Although it appears to be a paradox at first sight, Christian missionaries did instigate unification by introducing new divisions. The availability of different churches provided Garos with a negotiating position and offered dissenters the option to join other churches. The following quotations from oral and written accounts substantiate the argument that missionary competition and denominational division contributed to the successful Christianization and thereby ethnic unification of Garos. From the very start of the Catholic mission in Garoland, competition and strife developed between the Baptists and Catholics.56 Both Baptist and Catholic documents contain endless complaints about the other denomination. Even the two (contesting) founding stories of the Catholic church are based on that very competition. In 1910, the Baptist missionaries of Birisiri referred to the arrival of the Catholics in the following manner: At the invitation of some few of our Garos who have gotten themselves into disgrace with the Police through a theft case, two Roman Catholic Priests have come to a village three miles from Birisiri …. Pray that our Christians will remain true in face of this new trial?57

The Catholics have a different tale to tell. They claim that Garos invited them to settle in their areas, out of disappointment with the Baptists, and as they were interested in the “true doctrine”: For years Protestant missionaries had been laboring among them, giving them for the most part a decidedly unfavorable view of the Catholic Church. Some of the neophytes, not fully satisfied, determined to investigate for themselves. They walked forty miles to the nearest railway station, bought tickets for Dacca, and there sought out the “Great Father” of the Catholics. Coming at last into the presence of Bishop Hurth, they told him of their desire to know more of the Catholic religion. “We are Garos,” they told him. “We come from the hills in the north of Mymensingh. We have been Baptists for many years, but full of doubts on the subject of our new religion, as we are indignant at the conduct of our Padri, who deserted us during the plague. We have come to Dacca hoping to find the true doctrine taught by Jesus Christ.”58

Similar stories abound about the foundation of the Catholic church in Biroidakuni, the parish which includes Bibalgree village. Poben Toju, from Bibalgree, told us how the Catholics came to Biroidakuni: “There was a rich man in Biroidakuni, Monka Pa. He was the father-in-law of Kirod Chisim. They were Baptists, but they got into a fight with other

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

147

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

148

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Baptists because they used to drink a lot. So the Baptists threw Monka Pa out of the church. Then he went to the Catholic mission and invited them to come to Biroi to start a Catholic church here. He gave them some land to set up their mission. In this way the Catholic church started in this area.”

These quotations perfectly illustrate the negotiating position which resulted from denominational strife. The availability of more than one church enabled Garos to leave one church but to stay Christian. For these deserters, did the benefits of formal Christian membership prevail over the Sangsarek religion and tradition? The following fragment from the Baptist Our Bond describes how the Catholics offered membership to those who were expelled from the Baptist church: The few whom we turned out of membership for drunkenness, adultery and thieving, and who on that account have found a haven of refuge amongst Roman Catholics, are following on to more wickedness; so the prospects for the Roman Catholics taking many of our members are not at all bright.59

At present, the Catholic church is the most popular among Garos. Baptists often attribute Catholic successes to “sheep stealing” practices: Baptist missionaries paved the way, and Catholics lured Christian converts into their church. Another frequently mentioned reason is that Catholics, unlike Baptists, allow their members to drink chu. A third important factor today is the professional character of the Catholic church. The Garo Baptist Church more depends on volunteer work and has fewer economic facilities at its disposal. In the early twentieth century, the situation was rather different. In 1921, the Catholic priest Matthew Kearns wrote that “we, on our arrival, contrasted very poorly with the Baptists, who had a handsome church, a bank, a school and a corps of teachers in almost every village.”60 Today, the Catholic church is both richer and has more members. But to attribute these membership numbers to economic factors only does not suffice. If that were the case, after all, Catholics would never have been able to establish themselves in Garoland, comparatively poor as they were at the time. Neither does it mean that Catholics alone were guilty of “sheep stealing”. During my stay in Bibalgree I encountered quite a number of people who had been member of more than one church in their lifetime. One Garo had joined no fewer than five different denominations. Some informants converted out of spite, others because of marriage, and our informant who swapped churches at least five times referred to material benefits. The following account is an example of how Baptists appealed to Catholics. Here, the Catholic Chronicles of Biroidakuni Mission describe

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

148

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

149

an incident in which Catholic students left the mission to join the nearby Baptists. The story goes as follows: one evening in November 1959, a drama was being performed at Rangrapara Mission. Boys from the Catholic boarding school were eager to watch the performance. When permission was refused, they went anyhow. The next day, they were punished for their disobedience. Sixteen boys, eight Garos and eight Hajongs, refused to accept their punishment: Because of this brother Robert told them they could not stay in St. Joseph’s hostel. On 1 December, these boys brought two garis [carts] obtained from the Baptists and after loading up their luggage they went directly from the Biroidakuni Hostel to the Baptist Mission where they received lodging.61

Sixteen boys decided to leave one mission to join the other. The reason why these boys were at the Catholic mission in the first place was to get an education. This brings us to another, very significant aspect of missionary involvement with the Garos: the introduction of education.

EDUCATING GAROS In 1917, Sachse wrote that “Missionaries have been the chief agents in spreading education among the primitive people at the foot of the hills.”62 Education was considered one of the most important instruments to convert Garos, and missionary works and education became intimately linked. That schools were not only proper instruments to convert but also essential to keeping the new converts in the church had already been recognized at the turn of the nineteenth century. In 1899, the Baptist Mission wrote that: We have realized that, as the people are very ignorant and illiterate, unless we teach them and educate them they will mostly be Christians in name only and fall away very easily, and thus become a hindrance to the spread of the gospel.63

In fact, the chief institution through which both Christianity and education was spread were the village school.64 Although Garos were not quite so willing to send their children to school at first, as time passed by, education became more and more appealing to them. In 1931, it was reported that none of the minorities of northern Mymensingh had made the same progress in education as the Garos had.65 When Burling visited the Garo Hills in the 1950s, he found that education was a good enough reason for parents to allow their children to become Christian.66 Education turned out to influence self-perception and group

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

149

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

150

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

formation in many ways. In Chapter 8, we shall see how a number of educated young Garo men involved themselves in social works and awareness raising among other Garos. Another important consequence of missionary education which has attributed to the unification of Garos was the introduction of a lingua franca among the Garos. We have seen that Garos used to be divided into different groups or dol, each speaking its own language or kushuk. One 90-year-old Atong remembered the differences between these dol very well. People dressed differently, spoke different languages, and certainly did not marry each other, until they were educated: “There were no close relations before, but now we are close to all. All are educated and becoming one. … In that time it was different, but later everyone went to school, got to know others and started to marry them. … In this way, many of us went to other areas and the relations improved. Many got married where they went for studies, and stayed there.”

Schools became an important meeting ground for people from all over the Garo area. These schools were also the place where they learned Abeng. Through the introduction of education among Garos, Abeng was introduced as the lingua franca of lowland Garos. Our Atong informant remembered how his grandparents never learnt Abeng, but how that changed after the introduction of education: “Later, you know, Rajkishor master and Ruben from Birisiri came to our area to work in the school. Since then we slowly started to learn Abeng and Bengali. They stayed in the house of my parents-in-law. They were the first Abeng who lived in our area.”

Today, Garos view the combination of education and Christianity as proof of their development and modern identity. Christianity and education provide them with a sense of pride and a distinct ethnic identity.

MISSIONARIES

AND THE

COLONIAL STATE

Many post-colonial anthropologists have described missionaries as mere tools of the colonizer, and missionary activities as a symptom of colonial control.67 “[B]ehind all that great facade of religious efforts was hidden the instinct and the ambition of the imperialist and the coloniser to make other people his political slaves.”68 Such an approach fails to take the role of converts into account and overlooks that the marriage between colonizer and missionary was not always a happy one.69 As for colonial involvement with the Garo mission, it is important to distinguish between hill Garos

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

150

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

151

and the lowland Garos of East Bengal. In the case of the hill Garos, the relationship between the missionaries and the government was complex. Although it was a British administrator who conceived of the idea to convert the Garos, already as early as the 1820s,70 the official government policy of the time was to maintain neutrality. In the second half of the nineteenth century, the government’s attitude changed considerably. Christianization came to be viewed as a means to pacify the Garos. In the 1860s, the American Baptist mission received financial aid from the government to further develop the educational system in the hills.71 Nowhere did I find an indication that the colonial government financed missionary activities among lowland Garos. Perhaps this can be explained by the fact that the colonial desire to “pacify” the hill Garos did not apply to the “peaceful” Garo lowlanders. That fact that missionaries and the colonial administration maintained a good relationship and shared similar interests does not turn Christian missionaries into a mere extension of the colonizer. Their primary goal was not to colonize but to Christianize. To reach that goal they were, both metaphorically and literally, willing to go very far. An example: Our missionaries had 120 miles to cover but happily were able to do twothirds of it by rail. Then they walked ten miles knee-deep in mud and they waddled in water up to their waists, crossing torrents swollen by rain, over frail bamboo bridges which swayed and rocked over the muddy water. In order to gain time, they had brought their bicycles with them, but these were useless except on dry ground, and were very cumberstone when the missionaries had to go over marshy trails.72

If we see conversion as an adaptation to changing circumstances, we automatically arrive at the issue of power relations. Many Garos of colonial India found themselves in the less powerful sections of society (see Chapter 8). The question remains to what extent this unequal power relationship was transferred to missionary work.73 Although it is not possible to determine to what extent the issue of power and powerlessness influenced the attraction of Christianity to Garos, missionaries benefited from their relationship with the colonial state. The next chapter demonstrates how this relation enabled missionaries to act as mediators between Garos and the state, and how it offered them a position as Garo patron or benefactor.

CONCLUSIONS Christianity offered East Bengal’s Garos a way to maintain a separate identity in times when contact with others intensified. In the words of

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

151

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

152

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Burling, “Christianity provided a means by which they [Garos] could maintain their separation from their neighbours, even while they were becoming more closely involved with them.”74 In this chapter, I have demonstrated that these observations indeed apply to Garos who converted in the last few decades. These converts opted for Christianity primarily because they wanted to stay with the other Garos. Nevertheless, as much as Christianity offered Garos a way to distinguish themselves from their neighbours in the longer run, initially it introduced hostility between the new Christians and the Sangsareks. As time passed, and more and more Garos converted, these relationships improved. In the long run, Christianity proved an important factor in the process of unification of the lowland Garos. Various reasons contributed to the ethnogenesis of Garos. Other than that Christianity offered a modern identity and provided links with the international world, it also offered Garos a shared platform to organize and to define themselves as one distinct, ethnic group. Through the introduction of education, a lingua franca, and a more homogeneous Christian culture, Christianity (and its messengers) became a significant factor in the ethnogenesis of Garos. Chapter 8 further explores this process of ethnic unification. The special focus lies on the role of the subsequent states in relation to the formation of the Garos of Bangladesh. The chapter investigates the different developments which took place in colonial and post-colonial Bengal, and analyses how these interacted with the process of identity formation of the Garos.

NOTES 1. In 1995, the Catholic Mission of Modhupur Forest reported in their yearly census that, out of a total of 14,141 Garos, 9,297 were Catholics, 2,056 were Baptists, 917 were Anglican (Church of Bangladesh, or “Oxford Church”), and 164 were Seventh Day Adventists. Of the remaining 1,707 non-Christian Garos, approximately 200 were Hindus and the remaining Garos were Sangsarek. Since Sangsarek and Hindu influences are stronger in Modhupur than elsewhere in the Garo areas, and since conversion to Christianity has continued since 1995, the percentage of Christians is likely be higher in other parts of Bangladesh and has probably also increased since then. For the figures of the Catholic Mission of Modhupur, see Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 178. It should be noted that, according to some Hindu Garo interviewees in Modhupur, there are at present some 85 Hindu Garo families in the area, comprising 600 to 650 people. 2. Intellectualism attributes conversion to an intellectual need for more effective explanations of the social world. See, for example, Robin Horton’s intellectualist theory in Robin Horton, “On the Rationality of Conversion”, Part I, Africa 45, no. 3 (1995).

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

152

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

153

3. Cf. Robert W. Hefner, “Of Faith and Commitment: Christian Conversion in Muslim Java”, in Conversion to Christianity. Historical and Anthropological Perspectives on a Great Transformation, edited by Robert W. Hefner (Berkeley, etc.: University of California Press, 1993), p. 119. 4. During one of my visits to Bangladesh (in December 1997), the only Sangsarek member of the household where I had lived proudly informed me of his recent baptism. He was getting old and did not want to risk not being able to go to heaven. Since he lived in a Baptist household, he converted to Baptism. I never discovered whether he also quit drinking chu. 5. These terms were derived from Emefie Ikenga-Metuh. Robert W. Hefner, “Introduction: World Building and the Rationality of Conversion”, in Hefner, ed., Conversion to Christianity, p. 27. 6. Cf. Peter Wood, “Afterword: Boundaries and Horizons”, in Hefner, ed., Conversion to Christianity, p. 305. 7. Baptism for official membership is required, and only adults can receive baptism. 8. This number is based on the figures that were provided by the two largest denominations. For the Church of Bangladesh, staff members could only give some estimation. Other, smaller denominations and the Garos of Sylhet (except for the Baptists) are not included. See Catholic Directory of Bangladesh (Dhaka: Bishop’s Conference of Bangladesh, 1992); Yearly Report of the GBC to the ABMS, 1991–1992 (n.p., n.d.). 9. A lack of sufficient and reliable statistical data makes it impossible to say exactly when that happened. 10. But see Susan Bayly, Saints, Goddesses and Kings. Muslims and Christians in South Indian Society 1700–1900 (Cambridge, etc.: Cambridge University Press, 1989), p. 3. 11. C. Becker, History of the Catholic missions in northeast India 1890–1915 (Calcutta: Firma KLM [translated and edited edition], 1980); Edmund Goedert, The Apostolate to the Garos (Dacca, manuscript, 1959); Edmund Goedert, Holy Cross Priests in the Diocese of Dacca 1853–1981 (Notre Dame Indiana: Province Archive Centre, 1983); Sebastian Karotemprel, Albizuri among the Lyngams (A Brief History of the Catholic Mission among the Lyngams of Northeast India) (Shillong: Vendrame Missiological Institute, 1985); Early History of the Catholic Missions in Northeast India, 1598–1890, edited by F. Leicht and S. Karotemprel (Calcutta: Firma KLM, 1989). Milton S. Sangma, History of American Baptist Mission in North-East India (1836–1950). Part I & II (Delhi: Mittal, 1987); Kanti Prasanda Sen Gupta, The Christian Missionaries in Bengal 1793–1833 (Calcutta: K.L. Mukhopadhyay, 1971); Gordon Soddy, Baptists in Bangladesh. A Historical Sketch of More than One Hundred Years’ Work of the Baptist Missionary Society in Bengal (Dhaka: National Council of Churches – Bangladesh, 1978); George Kottuppallil, “Roman Catholic Work among the Garos 1911–1933”, Indian Church History Review n.d., pp. 111–21. 12. Exceptions include Frederick S. Frederick S. Downs, North East India in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries. History of Christianity in India Volume V,

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

153

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

154

13. 14.

15.

16.

17.

18. 19. 20. 21.

22. 23. 24.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Part 5 (Bangalore: The Church History Association of India, 1992); Richard M. Eaton, “Conversion to Christianity among the Nagas, 1876–1971”, The Indian Economic and Social History Review 21, no. 1 (1984): 1–44. See for example, Hefner, ed., Conversion to Christianity. Frederick S. Downs, “Christian Conversion Movements among the Hill Tribes of Northeast India in the Nineteenth and Twentieth History”, in Religion in South Asia. Religious Conversion and Revival Movements in South Asia in Medieval and Modern Times, edited by G.A. Oddie (New Delhi: Manohar, 1991, 2nd revised edition), pp. 155–74; Downs, North East India; Parimal Chandra Kar, Glimpses of the Garos. Chapters 6 and 7 (Tura: Garo Hills Book Emporium, 1982), pp. 89–140; Ferdaus A. Quarishi, Christianity in the North Eastern Hills of South Asia. Social Impact and Political Implications (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1987); Sangma, History of American Baptist Mission (Delhi: Mittal Publications, 1987), especially Chapter 6. But see Burling, who wrote an anthropological account on the influence of Christianity on the Garos of Modhupur Forest. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 175–205. See for example, C.D. Baldwin, God and the Garos (Sydney: Australian Baptist Publishing House, 1934); Ian Emmett, Man of Faith and Flame. Bilu Babu of Birisiri (Melbourne: Jenkin Boxton and Co, n.d.). Baldwin, God and the Garos, p. 40. The Baptists Reverend P.C. Nall presented another, perhaps more accurate, version of this first conversion and baptism of a plains Garo. Nall based his account on the Baptist records and on an 1873 report of the Baptist missionary Ruprecht Bion. He writes that the earliest preaching amongst Bengal’s Garos was by two Bengali evangelists in 1868. Bengalis carried on this work until 1873, when Bion, of the English Baptist Mission, toured the northern portion of our district with the purpose of exploiting the Garo field. His reception was so hostile and the difficulties so great that Bion concluded his report for 1873 with: “Thus have we been led to relinquish our long-cherished hope of bringing the Gospel to these hill people.” Yet in 1875, the first Garo convert named Radha Nath was baptised. See Rev. P.C. Nall, “The Garo Mission”, Our Bond. Volume XIV (May 1908): 27. See for example, Goedert, Holy Cross Priests in the Diocese of Dacca, pp. 1–5. Bangladesh Bureau of Statistics, 1993 Statistical Yearbook of Bangladesh. 14th edition (Dhaka: Bangladesh Bureau of Statistics, Statistics Division, 1994). Goedert, Holy Cross Priests in the Diocese of Dacca, p. 16. Bion, who had come to Bengal in 1847 and had joined the English Baptist Missionary Society in 1851, became the Baptist pioneer in both Comilla and Mymensingh. Bilash Chandra Mukherji, “Progress among the Garos”, Missionary Herald (1940): 65. Goedert, Apostolate to the Garos. Other current Christian missionary ventures among the Garos of Bangladesh

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

154

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

25. 26.

27.

28.

29. 30.

31. 32.

33. 34. 35. 36. 37.

155

are, for example, the Seventh Day Adventists, the Church of Fellowship, the New Apostolic Church and Korean Baptists. Matthew Kearns in The Bengalese 2, no. 8 (April 1921): 134. Baptist Union of Victoria, Handbook Containing President’s Address and Reports of the Union Home Mission, Fund, College, Foreign Mission & c. (Melbourne: Watt & Co., Printers, 1900), p. 54. There were many reasons why converts had to abstain from chu. One was that chu was associated with drunkenness and social and economic decline. A second reason was that chu was directly related to Sangsarek practices. They needed it for their sacrifices and enjoyed it during their festivals. To give up chu meant a clear break with former customs. Such dietary restrictions fit well in the South Asian context, where they are directly related to conceptions of status. Cf. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 176–77. Catholics were generally more lenient towards traditional Garo culture. For example, they did not prohibit chu. Burling attributes this different attitude where Garo culture is concerned to the fact that no single national group dominated the Catholic mission in the way Australians dominated the Baptists in Mymensingh. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 177. Baptist Union of Victoria, Handbook (1899), p. 43. Rangrapara Minutes for the period 12 March 1972 until 16 June 1991 mention at least 120 persons being accused of, and often expelled for, adultery, illegal marriage, consuming chu, joining another denomination, or marrying a Muslim or Hindu. It is interesting that such matters receive the most attention. Hardly any notice is paid to the socio-economic situation of the people or to religious matters. Our Bond XXIII (March 1917): 12. This information is derived from an interview held by Suborno Chisim in May 1993. In May 1993, Suborno Chisim and Sumona Chisim conducted a number of interviews for the Brothers of Taizé in Mymensingh to gather more information on the Garos of Bangladesh, particularly the influence of Christianity on Garo law. I want to thank the Taizé brothers for allowing me to use that material. Hereafter I shall refer to both interviewers where I use fragments from the interviews they conducted for this particular study. Italics are mine. See Barnett in Missionary Herald (1911), p. 42. Baptist Union of Victoria, Handbook (1899), p. 43. Interview conducted by Suborno Chisim, May 1993. Interview conducted by Suborno Chisim, April 1993. In 1964, the Garos were confronted with a mass influx in their area of Bengali refugees from India and Bengali settlers from other places in Bangladesh. At the same time, they faced the hostile attitude of the Pakistani army, police, and East Pakistan border security force (EPR). The central government did not interfere until the large majority of northern Mymensingh’s Garos had fled to India. Many Garos never returned. For more details, see Chapter 8 of this book.

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

155

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

156

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

38. See also Chapter 3, n.11, of this study. 39. Porter refers to the Baptist reverend V.J. White, who ordered the local nonBengali population as follows: Garos or Mandais (lowest), Dalus, Koch, Banais, Hadis or Hotris, Hajangs with three sub-castes, Rabhas with seven sub-tribes, Mechs, and Rajbansis. Porter, Census of India, 1931, p. 463. For Bastin’s comments see Chapter 6, n.18 of this book. 40. Porter, The Census of India, 1931, p. 464. 41. Today the Bangladeshi Garos have two small and rather isolated communities of Garo Hindus, one in Phulpur thana and one in Modhupur forest. These communities are not growing. 42. Bastin, Five thanas of Partially Excluded Area, p. 39. 43. Baldwin, God and the Garos, p. 53. 44. Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, pp. 53–55. 45. Porter, Census of India, 1931, p. 464. 46. Robbins Burling, “An Incipient Caste Organization in the Garo Hills”, in Man in India 40, no. 4 (December 1960): 284–85; Burling, Renggsangri, p. 358. 47. Compare these figures with the 1995 census of the Catholic Mission in Modhupur, which mentions some 200 Hindu Garos. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 178. 48. Porter, Census of India, 1931, p. 464. 49. Martin, ed., Eastern India, p. 676. 50. Ibid., p. 676. 51. Ibid., p. 665. Buchanan further adds that “[a] great part of the slaves are procured from the Nuniyas, who bring them from Assam. They are chiefly Garos, who have lost caste by impure feeding and have been sold as a punishment for their transgression.” (ibid., p. 693.) 52. W.R. Bayley, secretary to the government in a letter dated 27 April 1825, cited in Mackenzie, North East Frontier of Bengal, p. 253. 53. Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, p. 54. 54. Ibid., p. 53. 55. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 186–87. 56. Although differences also arose in matters of dogma and biblical interpretation, I do not go into this here because I found nothing that suggests that such intellectual differences played any role in the decision about conversion. 57. Our Bond 16, no. 2 (February 1910). 58. The Bengalese 4, no. 5 (May 1923): 7. 59. Our Bond 16, no. 5 (May 1910): 5. 60. Matthew Kearns in The Bengalese 2, no. 8 (April 1921): 134. 61. Chronicles of Biroidakuni Mission, 1 December 1959. 62. Sachse, Mymensingh, p. 139. 63. Baptist Union of Victoria, Handbook (1899), p. 43. 64. Such was a widely adopted method among Christian missionaries. See for example, Richard Eaton, “Conversion to Christianity among the Nagas, 1876– 1971”, The Indian Economic and Social History Review 21, no. 1 (1984): 10.

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

156

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and Christianity

65. 66. 67. 68.

69.

70.

71.

72.

73.

74.

157

Porter, The Census of India, 1931, p. 464. Cf. Burling, Rengsanggri, p. 313. Cf. Karlsson, Contested Belonging, p. 183. Brahm Datt Bharti, “Political Roots of Christianity in India,” in Politics of Conversion, edited by Devendra Swarup (Delhi: Deendayal Research Institute, 1986), p. 100. See also T.R. Vedantham, who expresses a very similar opinion about the relation between the colonizer and the missionary in his article “Church as a Tool of Imperialism in the Modern World”, in Swarup, ed., Politics of Conversion, pp. 71–79. Karlsson argues that government support was never whole-heartedly, and throughout the colonial period restrictions were put on missionary activities. Elizabeth Susan Alexander writes that, until the first decade of the nineteenth century, it was feared by the English East India Company that missionary activities would disrupt the social and political situation in company holdings. In the early nineteenth century, their attitude towards missionary involvement changed until the 1857 “mutiny” again raised doubts about the missionary involvement in the colony. Missionary activities were held partly responsible for the revolt, and the British Government did not wish to openly collaborate with the missionaries. See Elizabeth Susan Alexander, The Attitudes of the British Protestant Missionaries Towards Nationalism in India. With Special Reference to Madras Presidency 1919–1927 (Delhi: Konark Publishers, 1994), pp. 1–20; Karlsson, Contested Belonging, p. 187. As early as 1822, the government administrator, David Scott, was corresponding with the Serampore Mission about the appointment of a missionary for the Garos. For a more extensive account on the early contacts between missionaries and Garos: Sangma, History and Culture of the Garos, pp. 254–66. For a more elaborate account of the ambiguous attitude of the British colonialists towards Christianizing the Garos, see Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English, pp. 217–28. Letter Legrand to Francais, 1917. Quoted in Raymond C. Clancy, The Congregation of Holy Cross in East Bengal, 1853–1953. In Three Parts with a Brief History of the Church in Bengal. Volume 1 (Holy Cross Foreign Mission Seminary, Washington D.C.: unpublished manuscript, 1953), p. 193. Dick Kooiman, Conversion and Social Equality in India. The London Missionary Society in South Travancore in the 19th Century (New Delhi, Manohar, 1989), p. 9. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 187.

07 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 7

By: ROS

157

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

8 GAROS AND THE STATE

INTRODUCTION This chapter is about the role of the state in the ethnogenesis of the Garos of Bangladesh. It explores how the successive states of East Bengal, East Pakistan, and Bangladesh have affected the self-perception and organization of the Garos. In order to study the dynamics of the relation between the Garos and these states, the chapter deals with a lengthy period of some 250 years. Such an approach allows us to obtain an overview of how states influence society and vice versa. It reveals that states are by no means static or timeless entities. The discussion focuses on the dynamics of state-society interaction rather than on its constants. Another, very practical reason for the choice of such a long period is the availability (or rather, absence) of historical documentation. The history of Garos in relation to the state is marked by long silences. One moment Garos feature in historical accounts, and the next moment they are invisible again. I examine how both colonial and post-colonial states influenced the region. Major differences are to be expected between the two. The colonial state was primarily organized to the advantage of the British Raj. Its policies, including those claimed to be in favour of (certain segments of ) the colonial population, are often approached with doubt and suspicion. For example, those measures that were adopted to protect so-called backward or tribal areas and people are often disposed of as divide-and-rule tactics. Post-colonial 158

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

158

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

159

states, on the other hand, are expected to act in favour of the people. Its leaders have gone to great lengths to sustain an image of the state as “the natural spokesman for the people of society”, that is, the nation.1 Here we shall see that reality is more complex. Although post-colonial states shape and reshape the social and political landscape – thereby inevitably influencing the nation – they do not necessarily act in favour of the (whole) nation.2 In this chapter, I have adopted two different perspectives. The state perspective focuses on how successive states have influenced the Garos. Questions that come to the fore deal with the process of state formation, revenue matters, boundary issues, and (the organization of ) state agencies. The Garo perspective approaches the state through the eyes of the Garos. How have Garos perceived the subsequent states and related to them? How have they experienced their governments and agencies, and the policies carried out by them? Here, state is understood as “an organization, composed of numerous agencies led and coordinated by the state’s leadership (executive authority), that has the ability or authority to make and implement the binding rules for all the people, as well as the parameters of rule making for other social organizations in a given territory, using force, if necessary, to have its way”.3 In reality, the capability of states to determine how social life is ordered differs significantly from state to state and from time to time, and state leaders’ control over state agencies varies as well.4 It is also important to realize that state and nation are two “very different entities with distinct histories, constituents and ‘interests’ ”.5 This chapter explores how, if at all, states have spoken for the Garos. To what extent have Garos had a place and a voice in state policies? To what extent did successive states take account of them? And finally, states and societies are not homogeneous, static entities. There is more than one perspective on the state, and the dominant discourses of subjugation and liberation do not necessarily correspond with those of minorities like the Garos. For my inquiry into the colonial period, I depend largely on secondary accounts, which were produced by colonial administrators and Christian missionaries. But I also use oral history, the principal source for the investigations of the post-colonial era. Oral history breaks the silence and reveals Garo perceptions of the state and allows for a shift of focus from a state perspective (on the Garos) to a Garo perspective (on the state). These two (colonial and post-colonial) periods are divided into four major chronological sections, on the basis of some significant changes in the relation between the state and the Garos. Each section deals with a number of shorter periods and breaking-points. I start with Mughal rule in the eighteenth century

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

159

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

160

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

and the first decades of colonial hegemony over Bengal, followed by an account of “high colonialism”, which stretches from 1833 to 1947. Next, I discuss the era of Pakistani rule and domination. The chapter ends with a discussion of the Garos and their relation with the state of Bangladesh.

MYMENSINGH’S BUFFER STATES6 We know very little about pre-colonial state policies and the Garos of Bengal, and what we know depends on British documentation of the preBritish era. For example, Buchanan suggested that the Assamese had never been able to drive the landlords on the northern side of the Garo Hills from their dominions, and that the same was possibly true for the subsequent Mughal rulers, whose empire also bordered the hills on the eastern and southern side of the Garo hills.7 Similarly, Gautam Bhadra, who studied the Kamrup-Goalpara region adjacent to the northern side of the hills, contends that the Mughals were never able to integrate peripheral zones within their state structure. He bases his argument on the recurrence of peasant revolts in the area.8 Whether by choice or not, the Mughals maintained a policy of non-interference throughout their rule. The frontier estates seemed to serve two purposes for the Mughal rulers: they functioned as a buffer between the Mughal empire and the independent Garo Hills,9 and the frontier landlords paid their Mughal overlords a small tribute of elephants and aghur (a special kind of wood); they also paid for certain small garrisons and the upkeep of the Dacca Artillery park.10 Thus the Mughals had adopted a policy of non-interference in northern Mymensingh. They did not intervene in the management of this string of frontier estates.11 The local landlords (also referred to as zamindars, choudries or rajas) were more or less left to themselves. In order to protect their estates against attacks of hill Garos, they were allowed to maintain small private armies of borkondazes (armed retainers). These borkondazes did not only serve the zamindars to protect the zamindari estates against outside attacks, but also helped them to enforce their positions in their own estates (at the expense of the peasantry). Interestingly, despite their freedom, the zamindars often failed to fulfil their duties and were imprisoned or tortured as a punishment.12 The question remains whether these landlords were really unable to meet Mughal demands, or whether we should interpret their behaviour as an act of defiance. Alexander Mackenzie writes that the zamindars maintained their independence throughout Mughal rule. They only paid a minor tribute to the Fouzdar, or

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

160

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

161

Mughal tax collector, while making enormous profits in the cotton trade at the expense of the independent hill Garos.13 These Garos needed the cotton trade just as much for the purchase of various goods,14 and they depended totally on the markets along the foothills. The zamindars, who controlled these markets, were free to extort high duties from these Garo traders from the hills, who were subjected to the “worst types of exploitation”.15 Power relations in the region were obviously not settled. There were the landlords with their local armies, the local tax collector, who carried out transactions which were “mainly for the benefit of himself and the Choudries”,16 the Mughal overlords, who intimidated the zamindars by frequent imprisonment and torture, and the hill Garos, who regularly raided the plains to retaliate the zamindari exploitation.

BRITISH TAKEOVER The British defeat of the Mughal emperor and his allies in 1757 did not constitute a breaking point between two very different administrative systems, and did not have immediate consequences for the local population. State power in the region remained weak. The East India Company made its appearance as a trading firm, and during their first years of administration in Bengal, the British were more interested in trade than in territorial acquisitions.17 This meant that the extent of the zamindari lands remained unknown and no precise map was drawn up.18 The zamindars maintained enough freedom to manage their estates and ryots (tenants) to their own advantage.19 They continued to treat the frontier region as a buffer between their empire and the independent Garo Hills. They left its actual governance to the local landlords or zamindars, who retained much of their independence for many years to come. It took the British another seventy years to firmly establish British rule in northern Mymensingh.20 Until then, aided by its physical isolation, the region continued to function as a buffer between the colonial state and foreign invaders.21 Information about the local population in those days is scarce. These people could hardly read or write, and they rarely attracted official attention. To study state policies is one thing, to get a better insight into the daily situation of the local population is quite another: It is always easier to write about “high” politics at the centres of power and the preoccupations of the early colonialists than to enter the twilight zone of local politics under colonial power. In that zone most actors could neither read nor write, unlike the colonial officials whose biased and often ignorant reports are the main surviving source for us.22

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

161

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

162

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

What we do know is that at the time of the British takeover, the region had its own agricultural structure, maintained its own regional identity – both politically and culturally – and knew a great linguistic, ethnic, cultural, and religious diversity. Apart from Bengalis, other peoples inhabiting the region were the Hajongs, Garos, Koches, Banais, Dalus, Hodies, and Rajbansis. Other than Bengali, which at the time was already used as the lingua franca of the region, Hajong, Garo, and perhaps other languages were widely spoken.23 The area had never been under any firm administrative rule. Instead, it had been marked by a long history of changes between periods of regional independence and absorption into larger states. The power over the area, or parts of it, had been shifting hands for many centuries, and several groups of people, including the Garos, had been involved in these power struggles.24

THE END

OF

ZAMINDARI HEGEMONY

Slowly, the zamindars tried to increase their power and income externally (at the expense the hill Garos), and internally, by increasing the pressure on the local peasantry. These peasants had long been the major victims of instability. They could expect claims on their production from different sides: the zamindars (acting on behalf of themselves and the state), government officials exacting illegal levies, and sannyasis and fakirs who gained their income from moneylending.25 In the early nineteenth century, the local peasantry finally took up arms and revolted against the zamindari exploitation. In 1824–25 and again in 1833, northern Mymensingh witnessed several peasant insurrections, which entered history as the Pagol Panthi uprisings.26 From the start of these revolts, in which Garos and Hajongs played an important role,27 both the zamindars and the peasants tried to mobilize state support. It is interesting to note that the colonial government, which had openly shown their disapproval of the illegal zamindari practices, supported the zamindars to suppress the rebellious peasants.28 With government help peasant resistance was soon broken, but so was the powerful position of the local zamindars. Government interference meant a definite breaking point in the relations between the colonial state, the local landlords, and the peasantry. The balance of power had tilted in favour of the colonial state. It was not until some seven decades after British succession to the Mughals that northern Mymensingh was finally incorporated into the colonial state. From that moment, the state increasingly involved itself with the local situation. Nevertheless, the road towards state control was a bumpy one. It was not the case that the colonial state completely dominated the region after 1833.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

162

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

163

The establishment of colonial hegemony over northern Mymensingh did not resolve the conflicts between the zamindars of the frontier estates and the hill Garos. It has been argued that these relations deteriorated with the increase of colonial influence, and that “[t]here is reason to believe that the ‘terrors of the British Musquetry’ encouraged the Chaudhuries to adopt a more aggressive attitude towards the Garos than they had under the Mughals.”29 Zamindars extended their territory and income at the expense of the hill people, who reacted with frequent raids into the plains. This troublesome situation came to an end in 1869, when the British brought zamindari influence in the hills to a definite end.30 The British laid down an official boundary along the foot of the hills; the landlords could no longer make any claims on a portion of the hills, and the collection of rent and cess by the zamindars in the hills was stopped.31 Three years later, in 1872, the Garo Hills were officially incorporated into the British Empire.32 At this point, the colonial state truly established itself in this region. It not only controlled northern Mymensingh, but also its bordering regions. Conflicts between the zamindars and hill Garos stopped; Garo raids were brought to an end, and northern Mymensingh’s landlords lost their last privileges and were turned into “ordinary” zamindars.33

THE GAROS

OF

MYMENSINGH, 1765–1833

The Pagol Panthi movement was a class-based revolt, a case of peasants rising up against the local landlords and the colonial state, with explicitly political and economic goals. Different ethnic and religious groups cooperated to resist economic exploitation. The movement attracted peasants from various religious and ethnic backgrounds and there is no evidence of any ethnic or religious animosity. Never again did the region witness similar class-based uprisings. Instead, religion and ethnicity became increasingly important as mobilizing factors.34 It is, however, entirely unclear how many Garos participated in this movement and from where they came. Nowhere did I find evidence of hill Garos joining the Pagol Panthis, of plains Garos helping hill Garos to defend their territory, or of hill Garos closing ranks and fighting off the zamindars collectively. Garos of the time possibly did not share a strong sense of belonging together, of making up one distinct category of people. They did not constitute an “imagined community”. It seems that the Garo Hills only received their explicit meaning as a distinct Garo domain after its annexation by the British, and that the significance of the Garo Hills as proper Garo territory is directly related to colonial expansion and state politics.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

163

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

164

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

‘HIGH COLONIALISM’: STATE HEGEMONY IN NORTHERN MYMENSINGH In the late eighteenth and early nineteenth century, northern Mymensingh’s population witnessed a significant change of power. The establishment of colonial hegemony over the region brought about a great many changes for the local population. The state increasingly invested in its state apparatus. Both revenue income and expenditure on civil administration of Mymensingh district increased substantially. Between 1795 and 1870, the net income from revenue more than doubled, whereas state expenditures increased fourfold.35 Government expenditures were augmented most drastically during the second half of the nineteenth century.36 State penetration went hand in hand with two other processes: objectification and territorialization. Objectification means enumeration, categorization, and quantification. The colonial state and its administration developed an increasing hunger for facts and figures. In 1872, the first systematic attempt to enumerate the district’s population was undertaken. Until then, state knowledge of Mymensingh’s population had been fragmented and limited. This first population census revealed that the rough estimations in the Settlement Survey of 1850–56 were one-half lower than the results of the population census.37 Territorialization refers to the demarcation of territory and the construction of borders. At the time, the incorporation of the Garo Hills in British India, and the construction of the district boundary between Mymensingh and the newly established Garo Hills district may have had few practical consequences for the local population of Mymensingh. Long-term consequences were, however, manifold. What had become a district boundary would turn into an international border in 1947. Moreover, with the Garo Hills district, the British constructed a distinct Garo territory for the hill Garos, demarcated by official boundaries, governed under one administrative umbrella. The colonialists, who had perceived the Garos as one distinct nation, now also provided them with their “own” well-demarcated territory. Mymensingh’s plains Garos did not possess any officially recognized or separately administrated territory. Whereas the state increased its hold over northern Mymensingh, in practice and in knowledge, the state did not “see” the Garos. The colonial administration seemed totally ignorant. H.J. Reynolds, for example, the magistrate and collector of Mymensingh no less, wrote in 1868 that “[t]he Garrow Hills, however, are no part of the District, and any notice of the Garrows would be out of place here, if it were not for the fact that the villages lying within the District at the foot of the hills are largely inhabited by a race of mongrel Garrows, known as Hajungs.”38 And since the

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

164

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

165

central government found that, in the words of Sachse, “the only historical events of any interest connected with Mymensingh are the inroads of the Gáros …, and the rebellion of the Sanyàsis,” we are left with a big historical void where the plains Garos are concerned.39 Their administrative invisibility only came to an end in the early twentieth century.

EXCLUSIVE POLICIES In the early twentieth century, the colonial state did not merely see the Garos of Bengal, it also developed a special policy for them. For the Garos, these last decades of British domination were the highlight of high colonialism. In 1936, the British extended their all-India policies to exclude or partially exclude certain backward or tribal areas to northern Mymensingh. The five northernmost thanas of Mymensingh came under direct control of the Governor of Bengal. They remained under Mymensingh district, but no provincial or state act could be applied until approved by the governor, who was thus allowed to directly interfere in the local situation. The roots of these twentieth-century policies aimed to (partially) exclude certain specific tribal areas from local or provincial legislature lay in the eighteenth century. They were further developed in the nineteenth century, when most of the so-called tribal areas were incorporated into the British Empire.40 The government decision to declare the five northernmost thanas of Mymensingh (together with Dewanganj thana to the west) as Partially Excluded Area had many short-term and long-term consequences for its inhabitants. This decision has influenced the Garos of the East Bengal until this very day. It did not only bring about several practical implementations, it also provided the Garos of Bengal with a viable conception of a Garo homeland in Bengal. These five thanas of partially excluded area (Garos refer to them as PEA) came to symbolize their original homeland. Three measures stood out in particular: the appointment of a special officer, the establishment of the Aboriginal Welfare Association, and the Revisional Survey of 1938–42. The special officer was endowed with several tasks. For example, he was authorized to restore lands to the original owners,41 instructed to encourage the aboriginals to organize themselves, and asked to make suggestions to protect the interests of these people. A second measure was the formation of the Aboriginal Welfare Association, under the leadership of the Baptist missionary V.J. White of Birisiri. The association was given the special task to educate the “tribals”. On the suggestion of White, eleven Aboriginal Welfare Boards were established under the association, all guided by a local influential aboriginal, or missionary chairman.42 The Revisional Survey resulted from the proposals made by the special officer. Since the last

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

165

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

166

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

survey of 1908–19,43 the situation had really changed. A lot of waste land had been brought under cultivation but had never been officially allocated to the original cultivators who often belonged to one of the region’s minorities. The officer argued that without a new survey it would be impossible to establish the right ownership and to cut down the excessive rents.44 It was the settlement officer of this Revisional Survey, Bastin, who produced one of the most valuable documents about the PEA. It remains unclear why the colonial government decided to implement these special policies in this particular part of Bengal. Other than Sherpur and Shushong in Mymensingh district, no other regions in East Bengal acquired the status of Partially Excluded. Why did the colonial state exclude this portion of Mymensingh district while it had never been treated in a similar exclusive fashion before? The decision is even more surprising when we take into account that, with the exception of a small strip of land (varying in width from five to eight kilometres) at the foot of the Garo Hills, the majority population of these five thanas were Muslim Bengalis.45 There is no evidence suggesting that the government devised their policies primarily to undertake any special projects of economic or strategic interest, as was the case in the Chittagong Hill Tracts.46 Bastin summarized the arguments in favour of partial exclusion. The simplicity and lack of education of the aboriginals supposedly placed them at a disadvantage in dealing with the cleverer and better educated Bengalis. Secondly, the shortage of ready money made the minorities victims of moneylenders and forced them to take land on the tanka system.47 The third reason applied especially to the Garos, who formed the majority of the so-called aboriginals. Their matrilineal system placed them in an adverse position since, according to Bastin, it did not give men any incentives to work.48 All these arguments fit nicely in the picture of the colonial state as the protector of the “backward tribes”.

MISSIONARY MEDIATORS The mentioned reasons alone cannot explain the attention paid to these particular minorities in this particular “out-of-the-way corner” of Bengal.49 After all, the Garos or Hajongs were not the only so-called aboriginals of Bengal, nor were they the only people who suffered from land loss or indebtedness. Christian missionaries had already been working with the Garos for some decades when northern Mymensingh was partially excluded. The Garos had in fact become the greatest missionary success story of Eastern Bengal. It is no great surprise that the governor based his decision to partially exclude the region not only on a report that was provided by the district

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

166

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

167

magistrate, but also consulted the Australian Baptist missionaries of Birisiri and the Roman Catholic missionaries of the Congregation of Holy Cross working in the area.50 We can hear missionary voices resonate in all Bastin’s arguments. For example, the missionaries worried about the impact of the matrilineal kinship on the economic productivity and social interest of Garo men.51 Similarly, they were also concerned with the issue of indebtedness. This problem was frequently mentioned in the early twentieth-century missionary accounts. Many activities were developed to prevent Garos from falling into the hands of the mahajans or moneylenders. This was a problem which confronted the very first missionaries, who had already reported the problem of indebtedness at the very start of their work. In 1903, one Baptist missionary wrote that Many of our folks [Garos] are yet under the cruel tyranny of the money lenders. It is distressing, while on tour, to see our people’s rice being carted off to these blood-suckers. Once a man gets in their clutches there is little hope that he will, unless aided from outside, get free.52

The poor conditions of the Garos were also of major concern to the missionaries. After all, “there was the obvious fact that a chronically destitute Catholic is a poor advertisement for the Church in this land where wealth and health are regarded generally as positive marks of divine favour.”53 British administrators and Christian missionaries obviously had some shared interests in the region, especially since Bengal witnessed anti-colonial agitations everywhere and a new gulf of peasant uprisings which were known as the Tebhaga movement.54 The colonial administration was aware of possible unrest among the local peasantry of northern Mymensingh. In his report, Bastin writes: The Settlement Staff were instructed to impress on the tenants that their grievances were being looked into and were urged to pay their dues peaceably. His Excellency Sir John Herbert who visited the area during the settlement of rents also pointed out that action was being taken to remedy their grievances and impressed on them the necessity of maintaining the peace. The warning was the more necessary because Congress and Communist agitators were busy in the area. Happily, the sturdy independence of the aboriginals ensured that these agitators met with little success.55

It was to the advantage of the colonial administration that the anti-communist pro-colonialist missionaries worked closely with the Garos. Successfully so, because the Garos did not take part in any of the communist rebellions, and the Indian nationalist movement could not establish a stronghold among the

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

167

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

168

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Garos. For example, in 1930, the Baptist Our Bond proudly mentioned that Swarajists were unsuccessful with the Garos: It is evident that the Garo people have no doubts as to whether they want Swaraj [Self-Rule] or not. The other day an old man said, “While the English live we live; when they die, we die with them.” The youthful courageous Gandhi followers have failed in all their attempts to hold hartals [general strikes], and arouse the non-co-operative spirit among them. An amusing tale is told of how, a few weeks ago, a number of young braves saw the mighty host of Garos in all their war paint approaching them, they fled for life and nothing more was heard of their four days’ hartal.56

Missionary activities were beneficial to the colonial administration and the administrative “reorganization” was helpful to the missionaries. The latter not only took responsibility for healthcare and education, they also developed other activities to improve the economic situation of the local population. It remains rather unclear how much other non-Garo groupings benefited from the special facilities and provisions in the region. After all, these activities seemed primarily designed to support missionary ambitions to convert people to Christianity, and to serve the state to contain anti-colonial conflicts. In June 1937, the archbishop wrote the following: At a very early stage in the training of our new Christians, the missionaries urge them to contribute to the upkeep of religion, but so many are unbelievably poor that it is literally impossible for them to support their local catechist and schoolteacher…. With the inauguration of the Home Rule administration, a special officer will occupy himself in safeguarding the interests of the aborigines. In future it is hoped that these poor people will not be deprived of lands that their hard labor has reclaimed from the jungle.57

Missionaries evidently believed that they would benefit from an economically more well-to-do Garo community and hoped that these improvements would result from the protective measures implemented by the government. Garos themselves probably benefited from this missionary-cum-state union. The introduction of education offered new opportunities to gain higher status and jobs (as teachers, nurses, pastors), and a new Garo elite emerged whose ambitions were clearly linked to missionary education. We shall see how in the 1920s and 1930s, a social reform movement was organized which undertook different kinds of activities to raise social awareness. Christianity also helped the Garos in another way: Garos stayed out of the violent peasant uprisings which struck northern Bengal in the 1940s. Unlike the Hajongs, they did not take part in the armed communist struggles of the

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

168

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

169

1940s. Consequently, the Garos were spared the dire consequences which the Hajongs had to suffer when their movement was crushed.

THE ACHIK SHONGHO SOCIAL MOVEMENT In the 1920s and 1930s, a number of young educated Christian Garo men organized a Garo reform movement, the Achik Shongho [Achik organization]. As they would go around the villages to make Garos conscious of their social and economic position and to encourage them to send their children to school, they would sing the following song: “Wake up, Achik children! Why are you still lost in sleep? Get up, Garo people, Stand boldly on your own land, Send your children to get education, virtue and insight.”58 The Achik Shongho had been set up in the early 1920s.59 When its founder, the college student Lolit, died of tuberculosis a few years later, the activities stopped. Not for long, however, because in 1935 the organization was brought back to life and proceeded with its work. Members of the Achik Shongho were obviously conscious of the social and economic situation of the Garos. Although the organization was clearly not instigated by Christian missionaries, it was a rather elitist undertaking of young educated Christian Garo men. This hampered the recruitment of new members (at the time, few Garos were educated) and might explain why the Achik Shongho never developed into an all-Garo movement. Most of our interviewees recalled the organization, but had never joined it themselves. For example, Bindu Patang had heard about it – he had even joined some of their meetings – but was not quite sure about the purpose of the Achik Shongho: “I didn’t know much about their intentions. Perhaps they wanted to do something for the Achiks from Meghalaya? They had many meetings, many lectures. I also joined some of their meetings. They said that we were becoming poorer and poorer. That we had to do something against it, and maintain our unity.”

In 1947, the situation changed. The movement openly protested against the incorporation of the five thanas in East Pakistan and actively fought for the amalgamation of the PEA with India.

GAROS

AND THE

PARTITION

Partition propelled Garos into political action. Arun Gagra, a former general secretary of the Achik Shongho, remembered that moment as follows: “When they decided to divide India, we became involved in politics. We had to change all our objectives. We wanted to stay together with the Achiks

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

169

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

170

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

from the Garo Hills. That was the main issue…. Then we submitted a claim to the Boundary Commission against the decision of the British government. All our activities were concentrated around this issue.” “We organized ourselves for this, consulted with our missionaries and the Aboriginal Protection Board. This PEA was administered socially and culturally by the Aboriginal Welfare and Protection Board of the PEA of Mymensingh. Then we filed a memorandum, that our PEA should be amalgamated with Assam. We didn’t want to remain in Pakistan because we have most social similarity with the hill people. In every way we are similar to the people from Assam. So this area had to amalgamate with Assam. Then we filed a memorandum to the Boundary Commission.”

The Achik Shongho decided to take action against these plans to transform the district boundary between Assam and Mymensingh into an international border between Pakistan and India. Its members succeeded in raising enough money among the villagers to send a Garo delegation to Calcutta. Monendra was one of the Garos who joined the delegation: “We sent our demands to the commissioner of the Division Committee. Radcliffe was in charge of this area. He was in Calcutta, so we went there to meet the committee. Me, Arun, and Kitinath went there, but there was a big riot in Calcutta city. It was in 1947, just before the 15th of August, Independence Day. It was very difficult to leave the city…. There was an advocate who dealt with the objections about the partition. We met him and he listened very carefully. He tried his best but did not manage to settle the matter. Radcliffe said that this was a very small area without a special boundary, so it was not possible to attach the area to India.”

The story is confirmed by an unpublished report of members of the Boundary Commission. Two of its Muslim members commented about the issue of the Partially Excluded Area in Mymensingh that A claim has been made on behalf of a minor non-Muslim organization that the non-Muslim portion of the Partially Excluded Areas located on the northern side of Mymensingh district in East Bengal should be excluded from East Bengal and added to the Garo Hills area of Assam. The main ground for this claim is that this area is inhabited by tribes who have not much in common with the residents of the remaining part of East Bengal, but have racial, social, and economic ties with the tribes inhabiting the Garo Hills.60

Although the Garos did not watch passively as partition took place, they never formed one homogeneous block against the Boundary Commission. Firstly, the Modhupur Garos were not involved in the Achik Shongho.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

170

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

171

Contacts with those Garos were limited because of the absence of a good communication system. Moreover, an eventual amalgamation of the five partially excluded thanas with India would not include them anyway. Secondly, Garos from Birisiri – the stronghold of the Australian Baptist mission – did not link up with the Achik Shongho. According to one interviewee, Garos from the western part of the five thanas supported the Achik Shongho, whereas the Garos from the eastern part supported the Aboriginal Welfare Board. Thirdly, the actions were taken entirely by lowland Garos. There is no evidence that hill Garos were actively involved in any way. And finally, many Garo villagers remained unaware of the situation. They did not realize what was going on. On 15 August, Independence Day, the Garos of Bengal became citizens of the newly established Islamic Republic of Pakistan. The Boundary Commission had found no reason to take the Garo claim into consideration.61 The efforts of the Achik Shongho were in vain.

‘UNDESIRABLE ELEMENTS’: GAROS IN EAST PAKISTAN This section explores the transition of the colonial state into the Islamic Republic of Pakistan as it was experienced by the Garos. It focuses on how the new state manifested itself to the Garos and demonstrates how Garos dealt with the changes that came with the partition. Whereas the previous sections were based largely on written documents – often produced by state representatives or by missionaries – we have now entered the era about which Garos have their personal memories. Their stories are the primary source for the post-partition history and fill what would otherwise have been another silence. They allow us to explore the relations between the Garos and the state from the perspective of the Garos themselves. Previous chapters have shown that today Garo perceptions of Muslim Bengalis are generally quite negative. It is difficult to establish how these feelings (which have also resulted from their past experiences) consciously or unconsciously shape Garo memories or representations of the past. Another complication is that our informants concentrated on four dramatic postpartition moments in Garo history: 1950, 1964, 1971 and 1975. During these years, they experienced some particularly dramatic events. In spite of our urgings, interviewees talked much less about other, ordinary happenings or developments. The Garos also left us with some comparatively silent periods which could not be compensated by occasional references to administrative accounts, interviews, missionary reports, or other sources. The following sections follow the periodization which patterned Garo accounts of the recent past in interview after interview.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

171

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

172

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

The year 1947 marked both the end of British colonial rule in India and the birth of the Islamic Republic of Pakistan, with East Bengal as the eastern wing. A pro-Islamic government replaced the colonial government and the status of Islam changed significantly. After all, the very existence of Pakistan was based on the shared Muslim identity of the large majority of its citizens. Partition ushered in a new political era in South Asia and its subsequent changes were manifold and certainly did not leave the Garos untouched. The partition of 1947 was perhaps the most dramatic experience of the twentieth century for South Asia. The break-up of British India in 1947 led to the death of at least half a million people and to the immediate relocation of many more.62 The total number of refugees moving between India and Pakistan between 1947 and 1951 is estimated at 14.5 million.63 While in the Punjab the transfer of people was short and swift, the influx of Muslim refugees from Eastern India into East Pakistan and of Hindus from East Pakistan into India did not stop after the turbulent year of partition, but continued for well over two decades.64 This ongoing movement of people has been one of many long-term effects and shows that partition should be perceived as a process rather than an event or moment. Its consequences were numerous and stretched far beyond the immediate circumstances of 1947. Moreover, the events of 1947 should be viewed not only as an outcome of conflicting social identities, but also as a factor in the subsequent processes of identity formation.

1947–50 Partition affected the lives of the Garos profoundly, as overnight they became a tiny minority in a Muslim dominated country. According to the 1951 census of the almost 300,000 Garos, only some 40,000 Garos were living in the lowlands of the northernmost portion of Mymensingh district. These 40,000 Garos had been separated from the Garos of India by the newly established international border. Although this was at first a relatively easy border to cross, in the course of the following years the consequences of partition, embodied in a closed border (since 1952 passports and visas have been required to cross the border legally), became more and more apparent to the Garos of what was now East Pakistan. The effects of partition manifested themselves gradually, and the Garos developed the full awareness of its consequences only in the years to come. It was the violent repression of the Hajong uprisings, the flight of many Hajongs to India in 1950, and the subsequent settlement of Bengali refugees in the border region that confronted the Garos with the new situation.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

172

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

173

The international border between Mymensingh (East Pakistan) and the Garo Hills (India) has received little attention in the partition literature. Documentation about the first months after partition is scarce, and only a few elderly Garos had any clear recollections of the events of 1947. Burling writes that “[i]t was, at first, a quiet border, for it escaped the ghastly violence and exchange of population that occurred in West Pakistan and western India, and it remained relatively easy to cross.”65 Other available information suggests a picture of a rather unsettled border. Although it had escaped the “ghastly violence” in 1947, it was far from a peaceful border and, as we shall see, remained unsettled for many years to come. Ian Emmett, for example, argues that “[i]If the border was settled on a political level, however, it certainly was not settled in actual fact.”66 Although few Garos realized what was going on at the time of the partition, now a sense of fear started to take hold of them. The news about violent outbursts and communal riots everywhere in the country also reached them, and rumours went around that Bengalis from the south were coming to attack. People started to prepare for flight and sent some food and belongings across the border. Others had already left. Malabika, a mother of one son at the time of the partition, was one of them: “In that time all of us wanted to flee away, and we brought rice to the Garo Hills. Some of us decided to stay here, and they got back their rice. But we fled and stayed there for six months. Some others only stayed a few months.” On why she wanted to flee, she said, “Hindustan, Pakistan. Everyone was afraid and fled away. We heard that many people from the south were coming to attack us. That is why we became scared.” It was fear and rumours rather than actual violence that induced these people to leave. Arun Gagra, a former active member of the Achik Shongho, left Pakistan in 1949. He is still living in India. Suborno visited him in India to talk with him. Arun explained why he had left Pakistan so soon after its genesis: “I was feeling insecure there. I realized that there would be no peace in that country. It would be very difficult for the minorities and the non-Muslims. Their attitude towards the non-Muslims was very bad. That is why I decided to come here, like the other people, I mean, like the other leaders. All Achiks thought that they would not manage to live in East Pakistan. After partition they started to receive news about the trouble with Muslims, and there were many rumours as well. That is why many migrated to India. Not all at the same time, like in 1964, but slowly many Achiks left for India.”67

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

173

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

174

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Flight was one consequence of fear; neglect of properties was another. Kubinath explained how the idea that one day all Garos were to leave Pakistan settled in their minds and discouraged them from taking their work seriously. Monendra confirmed this. He also told us that the lives of the Garos changed after 1947, and that Garos stopped taking proper care of their landed property: “They were no longer interested in cultivating their lands. They were always talking about their future, and some Mandis sold their lands to leave for India. Earlier, Mandis had been working very hard in their fields. There had been joy everywhere. But after partition they almost gave up.”

The question is, what made the Garos so scared? Why did they have no faith in the Pakistani state? That they wanted to stay with those people, with whom they felt social similarity with was one thing. That they started to lose faith in their future was another. It seems that the shift of power had influenced their minds and circumstances profoundly. Although the following fragment should not be taken too literally, it gives a good impression of the present-day perception of this shift of power. Nurudin related that: “There were no Muslims here [before partition], only a few families in the south. Some of them came to our village. Whenever we saw them in our village we hit them. When a Mandi was wearing Muslim clothes, we shouted at him: ‘Are you a Muslim? Why do you wear Muslim clothes?’ Now it is the opposite. Now they are hitting the Mandis all the time. We are being punished. In those days, when we hit them, they could not protest. But now they come to protest, with a lot of people. When the British Government decided to leave this country, we were very worried because then the Muslims would get the power. We knew that would not be good for us. When the Pakistan sarkar [government] came into power the Muslims started to move into this area.”

The birth of Pakistan also meant the birth of a new state. Old power holders were replaced by new ones. The Garos had not been part of the establishment before and did not become part of it now. Nevertheless, the shift of power did weaken their position. First of all, the protection which was embodied in the partial exclusion of the border area came to an end. Even though these protective policies were continued officially, they were no longer felt in real life. Many of the special facilities and regulations were abandoned in practice. One Garo expressed it as follows: “Also after partition there was an officer for the PEA, but his activities were against the tribal people. When Muslim refugees came to Bangladesh from India, the special officer rehabilitated them in our area…. The rehabilitation started after 1950, just after the Hajong riot. In 1964, it became big.”

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

174

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

175

“When did the government abolish the partial exclusion?” “They did not. Only its function disappeared.” Secondly, with the departure of the British, the Christian community lost its backbone. The relationship between the missionaries and the new state changed substantially. The available documents paint a picture of careful Christian missionaries, openly professing a pro-Pakistan stand, and at the same time facing a suspicious and sometimes openly agitated state. Both Baptist and Catholic sources show how Christian missionaries and churches attempted to prove their pro-Pakistan stand. The following quotation shows how a leading Garo Baptist, Bilu Babu, paid his respect to the newly established Pakistan state: The Australian Baptist Mission’s field in East Bengal came within the borders of East Pakistan. It was typical of Bilu Babu, that when the government decision was made, he proceeded to give honour to the state in a thoroughly Christian way. Indeed, when the first celebration of independence came, it was Bilu who led a great procession with flags flying and crying “Pakistan Zindabad”.68

Despite the missionary effort to demonstrate a pro-Pakistan attitude,69 the Pakistan Government adopted a much more suspicious attitude towards the missionaries. In 1952, three criminal cases involved foreign Catholic missionaries in Haluaghat and Durgapur, who were accused of forcing Muslim converts (Garos) to return to Christianity.70 The District Magistrate commented that These cases are the result of the Christian Missionaries’ trying to get back to their religion the few aboriginals who have recently embraced Islam, by threat, intimidation and use of force. Surely we cannot tolerate this. The Christian missionaries must forget their old Mission Raj in the Partially Excluded Area.71

In many ways the Garos had lost missionary backbone, because the missionaries had lost theirs. A third factor that brought a sense of fear and insecurity was the discontinuation of the Achik Shongho and the emigration of most of its leaders. It remains unclear whether Garos themselves decided to quit the Achik Shongho or whether the government forbade their activities. It is clear that the members of the movement felt unsafe, that they felt intimidated by the government and the Muslim League. One informant told us that the Achik Shongho was banned by the government, which was afraid of an anti-Pakistan political movement. Interestingly, he blamed the Hajongs for the trouble:

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

175

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

176

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

“Because of their communist movement, the government sent a lot of police and army into this area. We did not manage to organize ourselves again. The government was Muslim League. They did not allow us to have any meeting in this area. Only the Muslim League could organize meetings.”

Another informant, Jonathan, also referred to the intimidating attitude of the government and the Muslim League. He said that “[t]he Pakistan Government made trouble with us and the Muslim League worked against our activities.” However, he also explained that the government never really forbade the Achik Shongho. The ultimate reason for its discontinuation was that “educated people and leaders of the Garos fled to India, so we no longer had enough organizers for the Achik Shongho.” Garos were clearly too afraid to continue their activities. They felt intimidated and scared. These developments all took place in the context of what was perhaps the most unsettling event of the time: the peasant uprisings of the Hajongs. This was the fourth and probably most important cause for the sense of fear and insecurity. In the period 1930–50, Bengal witnessed a gulf of peasant uprisings that collectively entered the history books as the Tebhaga movement. In northern Mymensingh, a special type of sharecroppers’ resistance developed: the Tanka movement of the Hajongs. The Hajongs started their protests in 1946 and continued until 1950, when the peasant guerrillas were defeated and driven across the border into India. Muslim refugees then settled on the lands of the Hajongs, which were offered to them at attractive rates.72 The violent ending of this uprising confronted the Garos with their new position in the newly established country. Firstly, the violence against the Hajongs worried the Garos. They feared being attacked, and like before, some Garos again anticipated possible flight by sending food to the other side of the border. Secondly, the exodus of the Hajongs led to an influx of Bengali Muslims. The government allotted the lands of the Hajong fugitives to Bengali refugees. Thirdly, because of the tension, there was a lot of police in the region. A new threat was introduced. “Poor villagers were harassed by marauding Communists and bandits by night and by demanding police in the day.”73 A fourth possible reason, which was never mentioned by Garo interviewees themselves, was poverty. Badruddin Umar writes that: “Since the first days of Pakistan, there was serious food crisis in most districts of East Bengal and at times it assumed the proportions of famines. Famine, flood, epidemic and oppressive taxation made the lives of the peasants miserable.”74 These four factors may have also affected the situation of Garos. In conclusion we can say that the consequences of partition were not directly felt in 1947 – Garos had no face-to-face confrontations with outbursts of

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

176

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

177

communal violence – but these manifested themselves more gradually and indirectly. The Garo Hills, however, offered a close refuge. In 1952, the international border became more real because of the implementation of the passport and visa system. From that moment, the partition of the Garos became a real fact. At the same time, peasant uprisings had been brought to an end, the old landholding system had been abolished, and the state seemed to forget the Garos again.

1952–63 Although the sparse data – occasional interview fragments, missionary documents, and administrative notes – suggest that the situation in the border area calmed down, life clearly did not return to the way it had been before partition. Whereas Garo immigration and Garo emigration used to be balanced in the late 1930s and early 1940s,75 after 1947 the situation changed. Garos continued to leave the area, to India and to the tea gardens in Sylhet, but I found no indication of hill people settling in the plains of Bengal.76 The question remains why Garos continued to leave after the situation in the border had quieted down. Did feelings of fear linger on, or did most people merely leave for economic reasons? The Catholic Chronicles indicate, after all, that many Garos were living in poverty or “hand up”.77 One answer to the question was poverty, but another one was “oppression of Refugees and Thieves”.78 Thus, fear and insecurity continued to be important themes in the lives of Bengal’s Garos. Until 1964, the year in which Garos fled the country en masse, people quietly left one by one, family by family. In the words of the elderly Garo woman Munti: “Since the Mandis did not all leave at the same time, it was never noticed.” On 3 November 1963, the chronicles report the increasing sense of fear among the Garos: The Garos are very much concerned these days on [sic] the activities of some non-Garo people who are allegedly entering homes and helping themselves to anything they can find. There are even stories that molesters have forced Garos out of their homes, and moved in. Talk of leaving this country and going to Assam is very common among our Garos now but we, of course, are assuring the people there is absolutely no good reason for them running off in fear. This is Garo country and it is going to stay that way. This is what we told the members of the meeting.79

The Catholic missionaries of Biroidakuni worried about the situation in their parish. Fear was getting a stronger grip on the Garos and people were asking themselves whether they should stay or go. Missionaries and Garo

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

177

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

178

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

leaders attempted to talk the people out of it. They tried to persuade them to wait. On 7 November, the archbishop came in person to see how bad the situation had become. At the time his pep talks seemed to help. Nevertheless, more and more stories were spread about Garos being troubled by illegal settlers or being threatened by refugees who told them that all Christians should leave Pakistan or become Muslim.80 In the course of January 1964, the situation exploded. On 15 January, the chronicles report that Garos from four villages and fifty Banai families had fled the country. The exodus of almost all Garos from the border region was triggered.81 Only Durgapur thana was spared.

1964: THE GREAT EXODUS At the very beginning of 1964, northern Mymensingh witnessed a sudden influx of Bengalis. Bengali refugees from Assam, followed by Bengalis from places like Gafargaon, Kishorganj, Trisal, and Nandail, invaded the area. The inflow started in 1963, but dramatically increased in early 1964, when South Asia witnessed new outbursts of communal violence.82 In the wake of these riots, East Pakistan experienced the arrival of at least 800,000 Indian Muslims, who came mainly from West Bengal, and another 540,000 Muslim refugees from West Bengal, Tripura, and Assam in December of that year.83 The arrival of Bengali newcomers coincided with thievery and intimidation of the local non-Muslim population and with illegal settlements on the lands of Garos and their non-Muslim neighbours. Rumours rapidly spread throughout the border area that more Bengalis would come to rape and kill. Within one month, almost all the Garos from the border area fled the country (with the exception of the people from Durgapur thana). Haluaghat thana was seriously affected by the disturbances. Villagers’ stories reveal that much was happening at the same time: the influx of Muslim Bengali refugees from India, the arrival of landless Muslim Bengalis from other places in Bangladesh, illegal settlements on the land of local non-Muslim people, robbery, the spread of rumours, and intimidation (with a strong communal flavour) of the newly arrived Bengalis, local Bengalis, and representatives of the state (East Pakistan Rifles, Ansar, police). The influx of Bengalis frightened the Garos because they tried to occupy Garo lands and robbed villagers, especially at night. At the same time, the houses of neighbouring Hajongs, Dalus, and Banais were set on fire. At night, Garos could see houses burning everywhere around their own villages. The Garo woman Munti, described the situation as follows: “They set houses around our village on fire. There were many Dalus in the west. They started

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

178

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

179

with their houses. Many people were burnt, together with their cows and goats. In the evening we saw houses burning everywhere.” Although this kind of violence was not inflicted on Garos, Garos did suffer from theft and intimidation. Bengalis entered their villages with knives and spears, took whatever they could carry. People were not only harassed by the newly arrived refugees. Interviewees insisted that it was not the refugees from Assam, but Bengali settlers from areas such as Gafargaon who committed the worst atrocities. Moreover, local Bengalis were also involved. These days Garos still distinguish between different sections of Muslim Bengalis: locals (sthaniyo’s), refugees and Bengalis from Gafargaon (the latter are considered the worst). To the question which Bengalis tried to chase away the Garos, Monendra replied: “I knew them. Some of them were from this area. They stayed around this house whole day and night. At night they were shouting ‘Allah Akbar’ . … At night I did not recognize them, but in the daytime, when they came to loot my house I saw that I knew them.”

The villagers became more and more frightened and confused. Attempts to persuade them to stay failed. Monendra explained why: “When they looted the houses of Hajongs and Banais and set their villages on fire, the Mandis became afraid. They thought that the same would happen to them. The attitude of the Muslims was like that. We asked the Mandis not to leave but some villagers from Kakorkandi left for India. While going through Bekamara village, the EPR’s [East Pakistan Rifles] opened fire at them and some of them died. When the news about this incident spread all over the area, it was no longer possible to stop the people.”

The news about Garos leaving set off a chain reaction. When they started to flee, more Bengalis arrived, more houses were looted and lands occupied, and more Garos fled. When the news reached the villages around Biroidakuni Mission that the EPR (East Pakistan Rifles) had shot Garos on their flight, these villagers gathered on the mission compound and decided to leave. Within one day, on 5 February, almost all the Garos from this particular area left, under the eyes of their Muslim Bengali neighbours, who were left undisturbed. Karim watched his Garo neighbours leave: “They got a lot of trouble. They tried to take things with them on a bullock cart. They had to do it quickly. Many of them were crying because they had to go to the other side of the border. They were looking very vulnerable. They were watching the homes that they had to leave behind. They told us that they would have to eat leaves from the trees.”

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

179

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

180

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Sunil witnessed the situation from the beginning to the end. He was one of the very few Garos who stayed behind. His story demonstrates how, as soon as the people had fled, the area was occupied by more Bengali settlers. Within a day and a night, the border population had become almost totally Bengali: “When the people fled, my family went to Biroi. I stayed here to watch our house. In the evening it became so quiet that I did not dare to stay alone, and I went to Biroi as well. The next day we found all surrounding houses and villages occupied by refugees. Not a single house was left unoccupied. The same day, Bengalis from Trisal, Nandail, Kishorganj and Gafargaon arrived by buses and trucks. I don’t know how they got the news so quickly. The whole day they continued to arrive.”

‘GOING

IN

CIRCLES’

When they arrived in India, the Garos were sent to refugee camps. Our interviewees ended up in Dindini and Matia.84 Many of them never returned to Pakistan. The circumstances in the camps were bad. Many people fell ill and died. Local Garos who were working in the camps encouraged the Garo refugees to stay, and both missionaries and the government took steps to rehabilitate the refugees. They received financial support from Christian organizations such as the World Baptist Alliance, Australian Baptist Missionaries, Oxfam, and the World Christian Council. Nevertheless, many did not want to stay in India. After two or three months, people started to return slowly and hesitantly. The chronicles reported how people were going about uncertainly. The mentioned that “there is a state of restlessness very noticeable in those who have returned to stay and in those who went back to the hills. They seem to be going in circles.”85 Before and during the rainy season, only a few Garos returned, and in October of the same year, the chronicles reported that out of the 17,000 Garos who lived in Biroidakuni parish before the big exodus, some 10,000 people were still in India. One month later, in November, it was estimated that half of the Catholic population of Biroidakuni had returned.86 The interviews reveal that Garos also continued to come back in the following year. After November 1964, however, the chronicles stopped reporting. No one knows exactly how many refugees finally returned. Why did so many Garos come back to Pakistan? After all, they had been living with feelings of insecurity and fear for many years. Moreover, missionaries and the Indian government offered them support and local Garo leaders and government officers asked the refugees to stay. Nevertheless, Garos decided to return to Pakistan for many reasons. One important

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

180

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

181

reason was the situation in the camps. People were afraid of the diseases: they were afraid to die in the camps. Secondly, there was the news that the situation in Mymensingh had improved significantly. Many Garos came back because of their property or returned during the harvest to see to their crops. Thirdly, in the words of a Garo woman, “It was our motherland, and we had lands here. That is why we came back.” And fourthly, people followed their relatives. Poben, who had received land from the Indian Government decided to return for that very reason: “In Matia, I received eight bighas of land from the Indian Government for rehabilitation, but my father, mother, and other relatives had already managed to come back here. That is why we decided to return as well.” A fifth, quite remarkable reason was that the Pakistan Government asked the Garos to return. The government literally called the refugees back on loudspeakers which they had installed on the border. There was no such thing as a consistent, homogeneous, unambiguous attitude of the state towards the Garos during these years.

THE ATTITUDE

OF THE

STATE

IN THE

EARLY 1960S

Garos refer to the 1963–64 events as a conscious attempt of the Pakistan Government to chase the minorities out of the country. Samuel talked about “a plan to drive the tribals out of this area”, and, according to Kubinath, the government wanted to evict the Garos after they had kicked out the Hajongs. Monendra contended that the government was behind the anti-Garo actions of the EPR and he believed that the government had instigated the lootings and suppression of Garos and other minorities in the border area. He described the visit of some high government officials before the great exodus: “The DC [Deputy Commissioner] said that there were no signs of a riot: cucumber and bean plants were in tact, so nothing had happened. I wanted to object, but the SP [Superintendent of Police] showed me his baton. He told me that if I wanted to stay in Pakistan, I had to keep quiet. Otherwise I could go to India and eat stones in the hills…. When the DC and SP came here, but did not listen to the people and instead declared that nothing had happened, people suspected the government behind everything, and they fled.”

Earlier we saw how a number of Garos distrusted the Pakistan state right from its outset. They were very sceptical about the future of Garos in an Islamic country. The intense reaction of Garos to the events in 1963 and 1964 clearly corresponded with these feelings of scepticism and fear. The occurrences confirmed the expectations which had for long been lingering on.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

181

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

182

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

“After partition we knew that it would become difficult for non-Muslim people to live in East Pakistan. The leaders of the Muslim League spoke openly that everyone in East Pakistan had to become Muslim, or otherwise leave the country. The EPR came to the border area. They entered Garo villages arbitrarily and stole chicken, fruits from the trees, anything they needed. Sometimes they intimidated Garos by saying that this is a Muslim country.”

This quotation shows how fear was occasionally being stirred by state representatives. In these same years, the population of the Chittagong Hill Tracts faced a repressive attitude of the state. Interestingly, in 1964, the special status of the Chittagong Hill Tracts, the only region in East Bengal with the status of Excluded Area, was abolished, and the hills were opened up to outsiders. Bengali families and refugees from India settled in the hills in great numbers.87 This suggests that the 1964 events in northern Mymensingh should be considered as part of an all-East-Pakistan policy to Islamize the country by opening up the whole of East Pakistan to Muslim Bengalis and refugees from India at the expense of the non-Muslim peasantry. Interviews and the Catholic Chronicles reveal that it is important to distinguish between state leaders and national political developments and interests, on the one hand, and local state institutions and representatives and their actions, on the other. The available data reveal that state agencies such as the EPR, Ansar, and the police, played an active role in the suppression and intimidation of the Garos. The EPR in particular, played an active role in the subjugation of the non-Muslim population of northern Mymensingh. For example, there was the incident in Bekamara where the EPRs fired at a line of Garo refugees, wounding and even killing several people. EPR and Ansars had a clearly pro-Muslim character. They intimidated non-Muslims and told them that all minorities had to leave.88 The chronicles reported for example the following incident: Our Gobrakura master, Amorendra Tiggidi, sent a very discouraging letter here this afternoon. He had sold thirteen maunds of rice in Haluaghat, and had just about arrived at his house when some EPR’s and Ansars stopped him, and told him that he was under arrest! They proceeded to search him and took the 150 rupees he had just received from the sale of his rice. They then told him that all the Christians would have to go to India.89

While such was the attitude of state representatives at the local level, leniency at the central state level clearly allowed the situation to escalate. For example, after his visit to the border area, the archbishop informed the government about the critical situation in the border area. In his yearly Easter message in March 1964, the archbishop wrote that:

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

182

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

183

I was aware of the danger long ago, and I warned the Government of what was likely to happen if strict measures were not taken to stop these injustices. Unfortunately, my warnings were not heeded. I have spent a great deal of time during these months in the border area, trying to keep our people from going away. You would not believe that such things could happen in such a short time.90

The attitude of the Pakistan state was evidently detrimental to the position of East Pakistan’s minorities. They had been aware of the problems in the border but denied the seriousness of the situation and refused to take action. Thus, whether or not the government was actively involved in the intimidation of Garos and other non-Muslims, they did not find it necessary to act upon the situation either. Interestingly, there was a sudden change in the state attitude after the exodus. Police were sent into the area to protect the people who had stayed behind, a special officer was appointed to transfer property to the rightful owners as soon as they returned, and the government installed loudspeakers on the border to call the refugees back. Sunil described the situation as follows: “After a few months the government sent a special officer who had to receive the Mandis who came back from India. The government also sent police to protect the Mandis who had not fled away, or who had come back already.” The government attitude towards the Garos and other non-Muslims only seemingly improved. State leaders had probably succumbed to international pressure. India had to deal with tens of thousands of refugees, the archbishop revealed the problems to the world’s Christian community, and organizations like the World Christian Council and Oxfam supported Garo returnees. On other levels, however, a more aggressive state attitude towards the nonMuslim population of northern Mymensingh developed. First, many Garo returnees found their houses and lands occupied and other possessions stolen. The problems they encountered led to the impoverishment of many. In need of cash money, they had to sell pieces of land that they managed to get back in their possession. Rabindra’s story is illustrative: “Some of us got their land and property back; some of us did not and had to start from scratch. We needed to buy cows to plough the land and to build houses. Many took loans from the mahajans. They had to pay high rates of interest. For 100 taka, they had to pay eighteen to twenty maunds of rice per year. Some did not manage to pay the money back and they had to give land to the mahajans. In this way the economic situation of the Garos started to deteriorate.”

A second problem was the acceptance of the “Enemy Property Ordinance” by the government. This ordinance determined that the property of Indian

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

183

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

184

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

nationals and those residing in India came under the control of the Pakistan Government. People who had found their lands declared “Enemy Property” had to spend a great deal of money on court cases against this government ordinance. The land of those who did not return continued to be occupied by Bengalis, whether illegally or under the ordinance. It has been argued that the law was strategically (mis)used against all non-Muslim inhabitants of East Pakistan and later Bangladesh.91 A third development also suggested a less friendly attitude towards the non-Muslim population of the border area: in 1965, foreign missionaries were no longer allowed to work in the border area. In practice, this meant that they could no longer work with the Garos of Mymensingh. In conclusion, we can say that the role of the state in the events of 1964 and its aftermath was ambivalent and complex. State agencies such as the EPR, Ansar, and the police took a clearly pro-Muslim stand. They not only let Bengali immigrants have it their way, they were actively involved in the intimidation and harassment of the local non-Muslim population. The central government did nothing to prevent the situation from escalating. Their attitude changed after the big exodus, probably under a lot of international pressure. In many other ways, however, state policies remained repressive, and the Pakistan state continued its Islamization projects. Contemporary Garos often point to 1964 as the turning point between good and bad times, between the days when they were left to themselves and the days of Bengali Muslim domination. In reality, this process had already been going on for many years. The events of 1964 had, however, a major impact on the Garos of East Pakistan. According to Keta, it was only then that Garos put aside their differences and realized that they were one and the same people.

GAROS OF BANGLADESH After East Pakistan’s Sheikh Mujibur Rahman won the elections that would have made him prime minister of Pakistan, the Pakistan army came into action. On the night of 26 March 1971, a nine-month war began in which between 300,000 and one million East Pakistanis died. In December, when the Pakistan army surrendered, a free Bangladesh emerged. This liberation war is generally perceived and presented as the Bengali struggle for independence, with Bangladesh, the country of Bengalis, as its result. This representation of the liberation war excludes people like the Garos, who also joined the freedom struggle and had as many hopes and dreams about a country freed from Pakistani domination as the Bengalis had. But in the heroic stories about the struggle for freedom which legitimize the very existence

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

184

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

185

of Bangladesh, no role has been given to any other group than the Bengalis. Peoples like the Garos, Koches, Hajongs, and Dalus have no place in this nationalist discourse. In this section, I shall explore the meaning and implications of the birth of Bangladesh for the Garos. I shall demonstrate how, from the very beginning, the exclusion from this national discourse led to further “othering” and exclusion of non-Bengali citizens. It is interesting to note how the power holders in Bangladesh have availed themselves alternately of ethnicity (Bengaliness) and religion (Islam) as the most important ingredient of their national discourses.92 Whereas Pakistan was based on the Islamic identity of the majority of its population, Bangladesh was initially founded on the Bengali ethnic identity of the large majority of Bangladeshis. Sheikh Mujib wanted to keep religion out of politics, but stressed the Bengali identity of the population of Bangladesh. The citizens of Bangladesh were accordingly referred to as Bengalis. Soon after the liberation, however, the country witnessed growing anti-Indian sentiments among different strata of the population, and the Islamic identity of the population received more stress as the main characteristic of the people of Bangladesh. When, shortly after the assassination of Sheikh Mujib, Ziaur Rahman became the new president, citizens of Bangladesh were referred to as Bangladeshis, with Islam as the central national symbol. Although based on different mixtures of ingredients, neither one of the two available nationalist discourses left any space for the non-Bengali, nonMuslim inhabitants of Bangladesh. This section reveals not only some factual omissions in these national discourses but, more importantly, investigates the consequences of both exclusive nationalist discourses for the identity and organization of the Garos of Bangladesh.

1971–75: DREAMS

AND

DISILLUSIONS

The initial phase of the liberation war in March 1971, closely resembled the 1964 situation. Garos fled the country soon after the crackdown in Dhaka. With memories of 1964 fresh in their minds, they left before the border area turned into a war zone. Anew, fear and rumours rather than violence induced the Garos to leave, and again, all the villagers of Haluaghat thana left on the same day. As in 1964, local Bengalis used the opportunity to loot nonBengalis. Kalan, who later joined the Mukti Bahini or freedom fighters, told us that the plundering in Sherpur thana started as soon as the Punjabis93 arrived in Sherpur town: “When the Punjabis arrived in Sherpur town, the Bangals started to loot the Garos and they took away everything; when the Garos fled to India, they robbed them.”

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

185

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

186

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Again Garos were confronted with aggression on the part of Bengali Muslims in the area, and right after people fled, Bengalis occupied their houses. Interestingly, the looting started as soon as the Pakistani army reached the area. Apparently, the plunderers expected their actions to be condoned by the state, as had been the case in 1964. They obviously did not fear for their own lives at the time. Nevertheless, in two or three months the border area turned into a real war zone, with the Indian army on one side of the border and the Pakistan army on the other. Bengali neighbours joined the Garos in the same refugee camps. Soon after the war had started, many young Garo men joined the Mukti Bahini. A recent inventory of freedom fighters from Haluaghat thana lists 330 names, more than one third (118) of whom were Garos.94 Members from other minorities of northern Mymensingh, such as Koches, Banais, and Hajongs, also joined the freedom fighters. Apparently, the relations between Bengalis and non-Bengalis of the Mukti Bahini in this part of East Pakistanis were much better than in the Chittagong Hill Tracts. In an account of his personal experiences, a Chakma from the Chittagong Hill Tracts wrote how Bengali leaders distrusted tribal participation soon after the liberation war had started. The fact that tribal leaders extended their full cooperation to the liberation force did not, apparently, take away the distrust. Chakma recruits were not allowed to practise with real guns but were given wooden rifles instead, no tribal leaders received a place among the freedom fighters’ leadership, and in Agartala, where the Awami League had opened an office to recruit new volunteers, Chakmas and other peoples from the Hill Tracts were turned away.95 How can we explain this clearly different attitude towards the people from the Hill Tracts? Sheikh Mujib’s Awami League had not won any seat in the Chittagong Hill Tracts during the national elections of March 1971. Secondly, a number of hill people joined the Pakistani army during the war of 1971. Even today Bengalis sometimes refer to the Chakmas as razakaars (as collaborators with the Pakistan army have been called).96 The situation was quite different in the north of the country. One Garo informant told us how, at the very beginning of the war, the government-inexile approached the Garos to join the freedom fighters: In that meeting, the Garos were requested to join the war. The Garo leaders asked them what advantages they would be getting after the war. The reply was that all demands would be fulfilled. After several meetings, the Garos had still not managed to agree on the demands. They were politically divided.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

186

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

187

Apparently Garos had their own objectives: they wanted their participation to result in some special benefits and, in this way, set themselves apart from the Bengalis. They did not demand a fair share in the future power, but seemed more focused on the local than national context and gave priority to a sense of autonomy in their local area. One demand that was frequently repeated in the discussions in the refugee camps was “autonomy”. By this they meant an autonomous position of the PEA (the five thanas of Partially Excluded Area). Nevertheless, when the war was over, the Garos still had not reached consensus among themselves and had not entered into any agreement with the government-in-exile.

GARO FREEDOM FIGHTERS The actual recruitment of volunteers took place in the refugee camps. Arthur Drong, born in a village in Jinaighati thana, Sherpur district, joined the freedom fighters at the age of seventeen. His younger brother came along. Arthur was still a college student in Mymensingh when the war broke out. When that happened, he went home, and in April or May he fled to India. Arthur cited several reasons for joining the freedom fighters, but stressed that emotions were his prime mover. He explained how, in the refugee camp, he had felt the excitement in the air and how this thrill had made him join the force: “We joined the freedom fighters for no other reasons than other people; it was quite emotional.” A second reason was the dream of a better future in a new country. Arthur blamed the Pakistan army for the exodus of 1964, and their defeat would perhaps result in a better future for the Garos: “We wanted an independent country. We were exploited by the Pakistanis. We wanted to live in this country with the dignity of citizens of a free country. In those days they [Pakistanis] did not recruit the adivasis in their army or in the police force; they totally ignored the adivasis. Another thing was that we wanted to prove our feelings for the country, that we also loved the country. In that way we wanted to show other people that we were also citizens of this country.”

The volunteers received a crash course from the Indian army in the Garo Hills. Arthur joined a group of some 500 volunteers, including some 150 Garos, Koches, Hajongs, and Banais. After the training, they were divided into two groups: one was sent to Netrakona and the other to Dalu, in India. Arthur joined the second group. Of the 150 freedom fighters in his group, 50 were Garos, who formed their own platoon under the leadership of a Garo commander. They were assigned tasks such as hit-and-run, border patrol, and

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

187

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

188

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

the attack of enemy camps. Arthur estimated the total number of Garos and other non-Bengali volunteers at 1,500. After the war, these freedom fighters never organized themselves in the way their Bengali comrades did. No one knows exactly how many of them joined the freedom fighters. This is particularly interesting since freedom fighters became real heroes after the war was over, and until this day they receive some special benefits, such as a 30 per cent reservation in the Civil Service.97 Nevertheless, Garo freedom fighters made their first public appearance only in 1996, during the twenty-five-year commemoration of the liberation war. Later we shall see that many freedom fighters joined the guerrilla force of Kader Siddiqui in 1975. Perhaps memories of the Kader Bahini long overshadowed the memories of the liberation war? Or did they remain silent because liberation did not bring what the Garos had anticipated?

DREAMS Garos chose the side of the freedom fighters and dreamt of a country freed from Pakistani domination. When in December 1971, the Indian army administered the final blow to the Pakistanis, and Bangladesh became an independent country, many Garos were eager to return to their villages. This time they did not return only to their villages, houses, lands and relatives, but to a new country that held the promise of a better life. During their stay in India, they had been contemplating their position in a country free from Pakistani domination. Would that country offer them new opportunities, a better position? Would the new leaders approach the non-Muslim non-Bengali citizens differently? Garo leaders gathered in several meetings and discussed the future of the Garos, but never managed to formulate a single plan of action. One group of Garos thought it safest to stay in India. A second group wanted to strike a deal with the new government and demand some special provisions, such as some kind of autonomy. A third group was willing to give the government-to-be the benefit of the doubt. They held high expectations for the future. That the Garos were not able to agree on a common strategy also signifies the lack of a central leadership among them. Until the very end of the liberation war, the Garos remained divided. When the time to return had come, they had not entered any special agreement with the new government of Bangladesh.

DISILLUSIONS The refugees returned to their homes, only to find them destroyed. In 1964, their possessions had been stolen and their houses and lands occupied.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

188

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

189

This time the devastation was far worse.98 Robindra described the situation as follows: “After the liberation we came back and found only jungle around our houses. Only some frames of houses had survived. Corrugated iron from the roofs and all other parts of the houses had been taken away a long time before. The straw houses had been destroyed by the Pakistani army. When we came back I had to clean the jungle, and there was no house to live in. We lived under the trees until I built a small house.”

Relief started to pour into the country and NGOs started to mushroom; this was a seemingly beneficial development for the Garos, who found important supporters and employers in the Christian NGOs. Nevertheless, it was not poverty that took away their dreams. In many ways the 1964 events had been much more traumatic, because at that time Garos and their non-Muslim neighbours had been victims of a conscious state policy. This time everyone was the victim of a common enemy: the Pakistani army. Nevertheless, it soon became clear that Sheikh Mujib favoured a democratic country on the basis of secular principles and the ethnic Bengali identity, and had no intentions to officially and ideologically turn Bangladesh into a multiethnic country. In 1972, a Chakma delegation met Mujib to discuss the demands of the inhabitants of the Chittagong Hill Tracts. Their demands included autonomy and a special legislature for the Hill Tracts.99 Mujib simply refused to accept any of the demands of the hill people and “angrily threatened to drown the tribals in a flood of people from the plains….”100 During a visit to Rangamati in 1975, Sheikh Mujib addressed the crowd as brethren. He told them to become Bengalis, suggesting they forget the colonial past, and asked them to join mainstream Bengali culture. The crowd then left the scene, to which Sheikh Mujib responded with the threat to send the army and Bengali settlers into the hills.101 Northern Mymensingh never experienced a similar situation of repression and warfare as the hill people of the Chittagong Hill Tracts would experience in the period since 1975, but its non-Bengali population was soon to learn about Sheikh Mujib’s attitude towards the ethnic minorities. Samuel reported the following: “Again we came back. There was no rehabilitation programme of the government. Only Caritas and some other organizations helped the people. Some Garos went to see Sheikh Mujibur Rahman. They told him: ‘We are tribals so we need special care from the government.’ They presented him millam-spie [Garo shield and sword] as a souvenir. Sheik Mujib said to them: ‘All people here are Bengali.’ The Garos told him that they needed special protection, but he refused. He told us that we are Bengalis, and said ‘You do not need any special privileges.’ ”

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

189

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

190

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Whereas the Pakistan state applied a policy of Islamization that excluded all other non-Muslim communities, the newly established state of Bangladesh developed another exclusivist policy. In 1973, Sheikh Mujib stated that the ethnic minorities would be promoted to the status of Bengali, and in 1974, parliament passed a bill that declared Bangladesh as a “uni-cultural and unilinguistic nation-state”.102

THE GAROS

AND

KADER SIDDIQUI

It is in this context of disillusionment rather than as an expression of proMujib sentiments that we should explain the Garo participation in the Kader Bahini [Kader’s Fighters], a force which held northern Mymensingh’s border area in its grip from late 1975 to early 1977. After the assassination of Sheikh Mujib, on 15 August 1975, Kader Siddiqui, one of Mujib’s followers and a well-known freedom fighter, fled to northern Mymensingh and started an insurrection along the northern border. He recruited many young Garo men in his guerrilla force. According to my interviewees, they constituted the majority of Kader’s guerrillas.103 In the history of Bangladesh, this movement is nothing but a small footnote, but the guerrilla war stirred northern Mymensingh for almost two years and greatly influenced the lives of a large section of Mymensingh’s Garos. Garos have clear recollections of the period 1975–77. Besides the interviews with Garos – guerrilla fighters and others – I found a limited number of written references to the movement.104 The Biroidakuni Chronicles provided a third type of source for the following account. Kader Siddiqui arrived in Haluaghat bazaar in October 1975 and one of his first actions was to attack the police station. On 17 October, the chronicles reported that “[a]bout an hour fight [sic] continued – some police are wounded”.105 The Garo woman Cecilia, who lives in Bibalgree, described the situation as follows: “He [Kader] arrived in Haluaghat at night. There he fought with the police. After that he took shelter with a Garo family in Gobrakura. The next day BDRs [Bangladesh Rifles, the border force of Bangladesh] entered our village, shouting: ‘You Garos offered shelter to Kader!’ I was at home for the holidays. They came into the village and hit someone. We had no idea about Kader then.”

With the attack on the thana of Haluaghat, a guerrilla war of a year and a half started between the Kader Bahini and the Bangladesh Rifles. Soon after the fighting started, many Garos fled to the border.106 People had never heard of

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

190

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

191

Kader before and did not understand what was going on.107 The Garos got caught in the firing line again, literally and figuratively. Kader Siddiqui is described as a Mujibite (follower of Sheikh Mujib).108 “Mujibite” is not, however a proper description of the Garo guerrillas. After all, Sheikh Mujib’s attitude and ideas had disappointed many Garos. Nevertheless, many young men joined the Kader Bahini and it seems that Garos constituted the majority of Kader’s force. First, the liberation war had taken its social and economic toll. It had caused great damage to the country and its people. Many Garos (as well as Bengalis) had lost everything because of the war. The people were becoming poorer day by day.109 Second, jobs were hard to get and Garos were not accepted in the army, BDR, or police force. Third, there was the realization of former Garo freedom fighters that their contributions had not brought them any benefits individually or collectively. Frustration was an important motive to join Kader Siddiqui. Finally there was the issue of the “autonomous PEA”. Kader supposedly promised the Garos to fulfil all their demands, including autonomy. Interestingly, Kader arrived at a time when Garos were in the middle of organizing their own resistance: “The [liberation] war put the Garos in a hopeful mood; they thought that this would change their situation, but they found out that nothing changed. In the meantime, the Chakmas had started their fight against the government. This inspired the Garos to start an underground movement. A number of Garo leaders held several meetings in Haluaghat to discuss it. They did not manage to hide their activities from other Garos. Somehow, all Garos came to know about it and there were a lot of rumours. It was such a pity that at that same time Mujib was killed and the political situation changed overnight. Kader Siddiqui and some followers came to this area and started to attack BDR camps. It was no longer possible to organize a meeting to decide on what to do next.”

CAUGHT

IN THE

FIRING LINE

Kader’s arrival in northern Mymensingh created confusion among the Garos. Those who had initiated the Garo movement lost contact with each other. There was no leader to take charge and the Garos had to make their decisions individually. A number of them decided to join Kader Siddiqui. A the same time there was the aggression directed against those who stayed behind: “We thought that it would no longer be safe to stay in Bangladesh. And things were going on that scared us. One Garo guy had been arrested by the army and beaten up very badly when he came back from the bazaar.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

191

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

192

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

They had left him at the side of the road, tied to a tree. He managed to free himself and escape. After hearing this story we decided to flee and to join Kader.”

For the Garos who did not join the Kader Bahini, the situation soon became very difficult. Again the area turned into a real war zone. At night the villagers found themselves in the middle of the crossfire between the guerrilla fighters and the BDR. During the day, the police and the BDR harassed and threatened the villagers. All Garos were suspected of Kader Bahini sympathies and young men were being arrested. Then there was the looting by guerrilla fighters, the BDR, and police. The few enthusiasts who had joined Kader voluntarily were soon followed by many more young Garos who felt there really was no other option. The recruits received training and were located in several camps along the Indian border. From there they made their attacks on BDR camps in Bangladesh. Although they received rations from the Indian Border Security Force (BSF) – who brought those in by trucks – the support was meagre and soon the guerrilla fighters fell short of food and weapons. They started to loot the villagers in northern Mymensingh, both Bengalis and Garos. One ex-guerrilla fighter explained to us why the Garos robbed their own people: “It was very difficult to starve like this, carrying weapons with us. We came here to ask the people to give us food, but since we had guns they thought that we were robbing them. We did all those things because we believed in Kader’s second revolution. If he would succeed, our basic needs would surely be fulfilled.”

“The fight of marginalized groups often gets entangled in the larger politics of nation-states, and leaves these people fighting for their rights with little room to manoeuvre.”110 Such was the case for the hill people of the Chittagong Hill Tracts, but equally applied to the Garos of northern Mymensingh. The Kader Bahini was used in the power-play between India and Bangladesh. India supported Kader’s actions against Bangladesh. The raids on the Bangladesh border posts were launched with the help of the Indian BSF and the guerrilla fighters were (insufficiently) fed with rations provided by the BSF.111 Garos insisted that they were furnished weapons by the Indian government. A similar thing was going on with the people of the Chittagong Hills, who received arms from India in November 1975.112 In 1976, Talukder Maniruzzaman wrote that “[t]here have been reports that New Delhi has been helping pro-Mujib and pro-Soviet forces (who had crossed the border into India after the 15 August coup) in making preparations for launching another guerrilla war in Bangladesh.”113 That the Kader Bahini was totally

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

192

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

193

dependent on Indian support became very clear when Indira Gandhi lost the elections in 1977; India immediately discontinued its support, and the Kader Bahini came to an end.

‘WE

ARE THE

CHILDREN

OF

BANGLADESH’

“Chinga Bangla asongni, Achik pisarang, Chinga Achik pisarang” [We are the Achik children of Bangladesh, we are the Achik children]

This song, which was probably written only one decade ago by a Bangladeshi Garo, was frequently sung by the children of Bibalgree. It reflects the feeling which is currently shared by many Garos that their homes are in Bangladesh, that Bangladesh is the country where they belong. An interesting detail is that the song refers to the Garo children as Achik, and not as Mandi children. This suggests the inclusion of Indian Garos in the “imagined community” of Garos. Here we will see that, in reality, Indian and Bangladeshi Garos are increasingly growing apart. The last section of this chapter briefly explores the post-Kader period. It examines how Garos have become incorporated in the national state and how this has resulted in two seemingly opposite developments: Bengalization and ethnicization. Compared to the first three decades after the partition, the post-Kader Bahini period has been relatively peaceful and stable. The state has shown less overt aggression towards the Garos and, at the same time, the Garos have become firmly embedded in the state.114 The Kader Bahini guerrilla fighting instigated a number of changes which attributed to the formal participation of the Garos in the state. Other recent developments which have significantly influenced the Garos of Bangladesh since the second half of the twentieth century are: migration, urbanization, education, political participation, the improvement of infrastructure and means of communication, international aid and interference, and other globalization processes. In 1977, before the ending of the Kader Bahini, state leaders summoned Garo leaders for several meetings to discuss a solution to the fighting. In these meetings, they acquiesced to the Garo demands to employ Garos in the army, BDR, and police force. Until then, Garos had been excluded from these professions. One Garo leader reported that: “The BDR general came to Joyramkura by helicopter. He wanted to meet the Garo leaders. He said to us: ‘You are human beings, we are also human beings. You are Bangladeshis, we are too.’ Jonathan babu then replied: ‘Sir, you are talking nicely but we cannot digest it. You speak nicely, but behind our backs you are cutting our roots.’ Then he asked us if we could provide him with 300 people, and we said that we could, of course.”

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

193

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

194

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

A Bengali Catholic priest, who was posted in Biroidakuni Mission during the Kader Bahini fighting and who had been threatened several times by the guerrilla fighters, was also asked to participate in one of these gatherings. He told us that: “The leader [of the BDRs] said that he would recruit them, but that the fathers had to sign. I can’t remember how many signatures I put. Many Garo boys came to join the BDR. The condition was that they had studied up to class VIII, have such and so height, such and so chest. Then the general told me not to worry about their class level. If they would manage to write their name, I could send them. We sent a lot of boys. Still quite a few are there.”

In that same year, the government also founded the Tribal Academy, to promote tribal culture and they made a legal and statutory provision for a tribal platform, the Tribal Welfare Association (TWA).115 Although neither of these institutions are faring very well, they are still in operation today. The improvement of the infrastructure and means of communication have made the world increasingly smaller. Cities like Mymensingh and even Dhaka can now easily be reached within a couple of hours and contacts between the migrants and their relatives in the villages are much easier to maintain. At present, we can find Garos all over Bangladesh. Many migrants are found in Dhaka, where they have various jobs, ranging from rickshaw driver to household servant, and NGO-worker to Catholic nun. Education has also contributed to the participation of Garos in the state. A growing number of Garos are doing well in universities and colleges. They also participate in the Civil Service Examinations. Recently, the first Garo passed the Civil Service Examinations to enter the higher echelons in the police force. At present there are Garo physicians, civil servants, army personnel, nurses, businessmen, NGO workers, clergy, and teachers. Particularly significant was the election of a Garo candidate, Promod Mankin, in the national parliament in 1991. His party, the Awami League, lost those elections, however, and the candidate ended in the opposition. When the Awami League won the elections in 1996, the Garo candidate himself lost the local elections and another local representative took place in the national parliament. At present, the Awami League is again in the opposition. Nevertheless, to have a political representative at the national level is very important for the Garos in that it contributes to their sense of pride, self-consciousness, and strength. During the last elections, numerous Garos actively participated in the local campaigning, in favour of their Garo MP.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

194

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

195

Economically, Garos do not fare worse than their Bengali neighbours. Through education, migration, urbanization, and participation in the market economy, an educated middle class has developed. Although many Garos have been forced to sell land, particularly after the 1964 and 1971 experiences, to cover their material losses, we can also witness a reverse tendency of welloff Dhaka dwellers buying up land from poor farmers, with the aim to return to these lands after retirement. Thus, whereas a number of successful families are faring better and better, numerous other families have to sell land, search for work elsewhere, or work as day-labourers on the lands of others, like so many of their Bengali fellow countrymen. All these developments have affected the relations with the Bengali population. Numerically insignificant in the border region, Garos have produced several influential members. My hostess in Bibalgree, for example, is the headmistress of a local high school. She is a respected member of the local community, of Garos and Bengalis. This applied even more to the local Garo candidate for the Awami League. His house was always crowded with locals seeking his attention or support. Garos, like them, contribute to the self-consciousness of the Garo community in general. International developments have also significantly influenced the Garo self-perception, their ethnic identity, and their relations with other Bangladeshi minorities. We can witness the development of a pan-tribal consciousness and the crystallization of an Indigenous Peoples identity. Internationalization of the Garo identity is also stimulated by their employment in international NGOs and Christian churches, and by the employment of a great number of Garo domestic servants by the expatriate community in Dhaka. These expatriates constitute the favourite audience during one of the regular tribal cultural shows or other tribal festivities in Dhaka. At the same time, however, whereas international networks of Garos with others are intensifying and the relations between the governments of India and Bangladesh have much improved since the last elections, connections between Indian and Bangladeshi Garos seem to be diminishing. The gap between them seems to widen. More than half a century after the partition, the international border between the lowland Garos of Bangladesh and the hill Garos of India increasingly signifies ethnic diversification. Although Garos continue to cross the border, legally and illegally, to collect firewood, to do business,116 to visit their relatives, to look for work, and for education, they rarely speak positively about the Indian Garos and clearly feel different. The same applies to Indian Garos, who do not hold very positive ideas of Bangladeshi Garos either. During two brief visits to the Garos Hills in 2000 and in 2005, I noticed on a number of occasions that Indian Garos referred

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

195

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

196

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

to the Garos of Bangladesh as Garo-Bangals, and one person believed that the Bangladeshi Garos are Muslim. In Chapter 3, I referred to an urban Garo middle class which is actively involved in a process of ethnic innovation clearly influenced by globalization and modernity (for example, the Indigenous Peoples discourse and lobby, human rights issues, and Christianity). At present, the state does not actively undermine any of these activities. It is interesting to find that the Bengalization (or “mainstreamization”, as Suborno called it recently) of the Garos goes hand-in-hand with an active attitude of othering themselves. An international network offers them a backbone, but an overtly distinct identity also renders Garos more visible. Christianity and the Indigenous Peoples discourse provide contemporary Garos with a modern identity. At the same time, the state has also continued its exclusive policies through stressing the exotic character of its tribal population by excluding them from modern discourses of nationalism, by not granting them a place in the national history. At present, Bangladesh is the home for Mymensingh’s Garos. The Garo Hills of India are no longer looked upon as their true country, and their feelings of belonging coincide with the borders of northern Mymensingh or “Garoland”. However, feelings of belonging in Bangladesh and of being recognized as equal Bangladeshi citizens by the majority are still two different things. A few years ago, three of my Garo friends left for India to take part in a conference and to visit friends and relatives. Although they enjoyed spending time in the Garo Hills, they also noticed many differences between the Indian and Bangladeshi Garos. They came to the realization that they were foreigners in the Garo Hills and were happy about going home to Bangladesh. As soon as they crossed the border people started to comment: “Oh look, foreigners.” The three realized that even in Bangladesh they are considered strangers. One friend described their feelings as follows: “We want to think that we belong here. We want to feel Bangladeshi. But people think that we are foreigners.” The example underlines that the “other peoples of Bengal” are still considered outsiders, or immigrants, by many in Bangladesh.

CONCLUSIONS The ethnogenesis of the Garos was by no means a sudden and emotional response to a globalizing world, but the outcome of various long-term processes. The subsequent states of East Bengal, East Pakistan, and Bangladesh have played a significant role in this process of becoming the Garos of Bangladesh. State formation, centralization, and international relations have seriously influenced the lives of the Garos, their organization, self-perception,

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

196

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

197

relationships with other communities, and conceptions of homeland and belonging. This history of the Garos in relation to the state is marked by many long silences. One moment, the Garos feature in historical accounts; the next, they are invisible again. It is as if we walked through Garo history with giant steps, long silences interspersed with detailed descriptions. There seems little to tell about the relation between Garos and the state during all those moments of silence, but silences speak too: they tell us that, during certain times, the state did not see the Garos. This is one important aspect of the relations between the Garos and the state: on many an occasion, Garos were invisible or taken for granted, unwanted, unimportant or merely unseen. This chapter also showed that state and nation are not quite the same, and that the successive states of East Bengal, East Pakistan, and Bangladesh certainly did not always speak for the Garos, feel responsible for them in any way, or identify with them. For example, the dominant Bengali discourse of Pakistani subjugation and Bengali emancipation and liberation is not quite in correspondence with Garo discourses of freedom and emancipation, and that Garo remembrances of significant developments, dramatic moments, and important turning points divert from contemporary nationalist views in Bangladesh on both the colonial and post-colonial era. By and large, the attitudes of the successive states towards the Garos can be characterized by the catchwords exclusion and othering. In one way or another, they approached Garos as a distinct group of people, and at times as an anomaly on their national maps. They treated them differently and, now and again, resorted to violence to exclude them from the nation. Nevertheless, since the 1970s, Garos have become firmly embedded in the state of Bangladesh. This has strengthened their ethnic awareness, but has also further contributed to processes of othering by the state (through folklorization, and the exclusion from a national history and identity). At present, Christianity and the Indigenous Peoples discourse provide Garos with new and modern means to distinguish themselves from their Bengali neighbours. And, unlike a few decades ago, they are now proudly presenting themselves as the Garo people of Bangladesh.

NOTES 1. See Migdal, Joel S., Strong Societies and Weak States. State-Society Relations and State Capabilities in the Third World (Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1988), p. 259. 2. For some excellent accounts of state-society (nation) incongruities, see Benedict R. Anderson, “Old State, New Society: Indonesia’s New Order in Comparative Historical Perspective”, in ibid., Language and Power: Exploring Political Cultures

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

197

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

198

3. 4. 5. 6.

7.

8.

9.

10. 11.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

in Indonesia (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1990), pp. 94–120; Ayesha Jalal, “Societies, Cultures and Ideologies: Hybrids in Contrived Monoliths”, in ibid., Democracy and Authoritarianism in South Asia: A Comparative Perspective (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995), pp. 201–46; and “State Formation and Political Processes in India and Pakistan, 1947 to c.1971”, in ibid., pp. 29–65. Weber as interpreted by Migdal. Strong Societies and Weak States, p. 19. Migdal, Strong Societies and Weak States, p. 9. Anderson, “Old State, New Society”, p. 94. Mymensingh derived its name from the old pargana or fiscal division of Maimansingh. At the time of the company’s takeover, it was part of the niabat that extended from the Garo Hills on the north to the Sundarbans on the south, and from the Tippera Hills on the east to Jessore in the west. It was called niabat, because it was ruled by a naib or deputy of the Nazim. The British took over in the mid-eighteenth century. About 1787, the district of Mymensingh was formed. It was placed under one collector with the revenue charge of Bhalua, which included the districts of Tippera and Noakhali. In 1790, Bhalua was separated, and its headquarters shifted to Mymensingh. See B.C. Allen et al., Gazetteer of Bengal and North East India (Delhi: Mittal Publications, 1979, first published in 1909, pp. 319 and 223–24. Buchanan writes that most tributary Rajas on the south side of the Brahmaputra (and thus north of the Garo Hills) were of Garo origin. Milton Sangma believes that the landlords of these large estates were Hindus, or possibly of mixed Hindu and Garo blood. See Martin, ed., Eastern India, p. 684; Sangma, The History and Culture of the Garos, p. 6. Gautam Bhadra, “Two Frontier Uprisings in Mughal India”, in Ranajit Guha, ed., Subaltern Studies II. Writings on South Asian History and Society (Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1983), pp. 43–59. Northern Mymensingh had been a frontier region for many centuries already. It had formed the frontier of many kingdoms before the Mughals established their rule in Bengal. This is for instance reflected by the remnants of many fortresses that were built long before the British came, in order to defend Bengal against the inroads of Garos, Koches and Hajongs. See for example, Jamini Mohan Ghosh, “An Afghan Fortress in Mymensingh”, Bengal Past & Present, 27 (1924): 56–58. For a more detailed accounts of the history of northern Mymensingh, see for instance, Allen et al., Gazetteer of Bengal and North East India, pp. 322–24; Sachse, Mymensingh, pp. 22–33; Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, pp. 66–101. Mackenzie, North-East Frontier of India, p. 245. The whole of the northeastern frontier was divided into the estates Shushong and Sherpur in Mymensingh district, and Koroibari, Kalumalupara, Mechpara, and Habraghat in Rangpur. In the early nineteenth century these four estates were separated from Rangpur and included in Goalpara.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

198

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

199

12. Sachse writes that “In Muhammadan times the zamindars were frequently imprisoned and tortured for falling in arrears, and under the early English Collectors we often read of cases of their being in jail.” Sachse, Mymensingh, p. 100. 13. Mackenzie, North-East Frontier of India, pp. 245–46. 14. Other products which the Garos traded for cotton were kine, hogs, goats, dogs, cats, fowls, ducks, fish (dry and fresh), tortoises, rice, extracts of sugar cane, tobacco, betel nut, hoes, spinning wheels, brass ware, ornaments, silk, and cotton cloths. See Martin, ed., Eastern India, p. 686; Sangma, The History and Culture of the Garos, pp. 6–7. 15. Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English, pp. 19–20. 16. Mackenzie, North-East Frontier of India, p. 245. 17. See for instance, Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English, pp. 24–26. 18. The following example illustrates the weak position of the central government at the time: In 1793, Gird Garo (the area that united the plains of Sherpur with the Koroibaria Hills) was included in Sherpur pargana on an annual rent of Rs. 12. The government was not unaware that in the early 1820s, Gird Garo returned the huge sum of 20,000 rupees to the local landlords. Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English, p. 76; Jamini Mohan Ghosh, “The Pagal Panthis of Mymensingh”, Bengal Past and Present 28 (1924): 46; Mackenzie, North-East Frontier of India, pp. 254–55; Willem van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh: Peasant Resistance and the Colonial Process in Eastern India, 1824–1833”, The Indian Economic and Social History Review 22, no. 2 (1985): 143. 19. Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English, pp. 23–52; Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh”, pp. 144–47. 20. This process of colonial expansion in Mymensingh has been extensively described by Willem van Schendel. His article is both for its information and the theoretical approach important for the part of this chapter that deals with the eighteenthand early nineteenth-century history of northern Mymensingh. Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh”, pp. 139–73. 21. In the north, the area bordered the Garo Hills. On the south side, the Brahmaputra River separated northern Mymensingh from the rest of Bengal. (This changed in the late eighteenth century, when this huge river – once one of the largest rivers of the world – started to change its course westwards.) Ghosh, “The Pagal Panthis of Mymensingh”, p. 42. Sachse, Mymensingh, pp. 6–7; Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh”, p. 147. 22. Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh”, p. 139. 23. Ibid., p. 151. 24. According to one story, half-way through the fourteenth century, the Shushong estate was established by a Garo chief, who later sold it to a Brahmin. In the sixteenth century, the Koch included a portion of the northern Mymensingh tract in their kingdom. Later, the Afghans fled to the region after being driven back by the Mughals. Their last independent king, Osman, fought the Mughals

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

199

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

200

25.

26.

27.

28. 29.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

from his fort at Boinagar. Because of its relatively isolated position, the region also offered a safe retreat to adventurers and refugees from Assam and Bengal, who involved themselves in, and added to the complexity of, the local power conflicts. See for instance, Ghosh, “An Afghan Fortress”, pp. 56–58; Ghosh, “The Pagal Panthis of Mymensingh”, p. 42; Sangma, History and Culture of the Garos, p. 5; Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh”, p. 140. Between the 1770s and the 1790s, particularly after the great famine of 1770, raiding bands of Hindu and Muslim mendicants and missionaries disturbed the area, plundered the peasantry, threatened the zamindars, and carried off their loot. The zamindars developed an interest in their military skills. They employed them as borkondazes (armed retainers). In this way, they had neutralized these bands by the 1790s and at the same time consolidated their own position. See for example, Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, pp. 79–82; Sachse, Mymensingh, pp. 28–31; Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen” of Mymensingh”, pp. 143– 44 and 171. The roots of the Pagol Panthi movement lie in the year 1775, when the Muslim fakir Karam Shah Darbesh (also known as Karim or Karim Shah) set himself as a reformer. He settled in Letarkanda (in present-day Durgapur thana), where he assembled a great many followers around him. These followers became known as fools or pagols, but called themselves Bhaishahib, or brethren. Hajongs and Garos belonged to his most devoted supporters. When Karam Shah died in 1813, his son Tipu (also referred to as Tiphu or Tipoo) succeeded him. Tipu and his mother Ma Shaheba derived a great deal of their power and popularity from the general belief that they were gifted with supernatural powers. Tipu shifted his headquarters to Sherpur, where the sect gradually transformed into an armed band that slowly became a centre of discontent riots (tenants). The Pagol Panthi sect played a central role in the peasant insurrections that started in 1824. See for instance, Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, pp. 79–84; Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English, pp. 75–80; Ghosh, “The Pagal Panthis”, pp. 42–53; Bangladesh District Gazetteers. Mymensingh, p. 37; Mackenzie, North-East Frontier of India, p. 254; Suprokash Roy, Bharoter-Bidroho O Gonogantric Shongram (Calcutta: Book World, 1966), pp. 220–29; Sachse, Mymensingh, pp. 31–32; Sangma, History and Culture of the Garos, pp. 15–16; Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh”. They were devoted admirers of Karam Shah. The doctrine of truth strongly appealed to them, and it was in fact their truthfulness that they were stigmatized as pagauls, or madmen. See Ghosh, “Pagal Panthis of Mymensingh”, p. 43. See Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh”, pp. 168–70. Hamilton, as discussed by Bastin, Five Thanas Partially Excluded Area, p. 86; Mackenzie, The North-East Frontier of India, p. 246. Additional causes of this territorial expansion were the militant attitude of sannyasi and fakir against these local landlords, conflicts between the zamindars, dynastic in fighting, and in the early nineteenth century: a decrease in the agricultural production and the

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

200

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

30.

31.

32.

33.

34. 35.

36.

201

Burma war exactions. In order to increase their income, zamindars increased surplus extraction. Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh”, pp. 144–45. In 1866, they established direct management in the hills. In 1867, Captain Williamson established his quarters in Tura, and in 1869 the Garo Hills became a separate district. In the winter of 1872–73, the last independent Garos were brought under the British crown. The Revenue Survey of Mymensingh (1857) demarcated the northern boundary of Mymensingh along the foot of the Garo Hills. The Sherpur and Shushong zamindars asserted that this line did not represent the northern boundary of their estates, which also included portions of the Garo Hills. The Shushong zamindar took the matter to the local revenue and civil courts and then to the high court. The latter passed a decree in 1868 which was partially in favour of the Shushong zamindar. Government appealed to this decision but before an answer was given, the Government Act (Act XXII) of 1869 excluded the Garo Hills from the jurisdiction of the Revenue Survey line of Mymensingh. The Shushong zamindar had finally lost the battle. He did, however, receive financial compensation for his loss. The 1869 Act, which came into effect in 1870, asserted the boundary between Mymensingh and the Garo Hills. See Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, p. 91; Sachse, Mymensingh, p. 116; and also General Adminstration Report of the Garo Hills District for the Year 1875–76 (Simla: Government Central Branch Press, 1876), and the Judicial A. Proceedings, Judicial Department of Bengal, especially for the years 1870–73. For the process of consolidation of British administration in the hills, see for instance, Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English, pp. 182–228; Parimal Chandra Kar, British Annexation of the Garo Hills (Calcutta: Nababharat Publishers, 1970), pp. 42–77; Kar, Glimpses of the Garos, pp. 33–46; Sangma, History and Culture of the Garos, pp. 122–33. The relations between the hill Garos and the zamindars, as well as the British interference in the situation, have been extensively researched and described. See for instance, Mackenzie, North-East Frontier of India, pp. 245–69; Bhattacharjee, The Garos and the English; Parimal Chandra Kar, British Annexation of the Garo Hills (Calcutta: Nababharat Publishers, 1970); David R. Syiemlieh, British Administration in Meghalaya. Policy and Pattern (New Delhi: Heritage Publishers, 1989). Van Schendel, “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh”. Revenue income increased from 77,160 pounds to 161,617 pounds, and state expenditures from 12,028 to 49,574. At the same time, the relative portion of land revenue to the total income decreased. In 1795, land revenue amounted to 71,999 pounds, whereas in 1870, it amounted to 84,282 of the total income of 161,617 pounds. See W.W. Hunter, Statistical Account of Bengal. Volume V, Districts of Dacca, Bakarganj, Farídpur, and Maimansingh (London: Trübner & Co., 1875), pp. 462–64. Total government expenses rose from 12,028 in 1795 to 14,521 in 1821, to

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

201

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

202

37. 38. 39. 40.

41. 42. 43.

44. 45.

46.

47.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

24,459 in 1860, to 49,574 in 1870. Highest expenditures were made on the police and judicial departments. Other important posts were, for example, education, jails, and the local survey department. See Hunter, A Statistical Account of Bengal. Volume 5, pp. 462–64. Hunter, A Statistical Account of Bengal. Volume 5, p. 392. H.J. Reynolds, History and Statistics, Dacca Division (Calcutta: E.M. Lewis, Calcutta Central Press Company Limited, 1868), p. 218. Sachse, Mymensingh, p. 28. G.S. Ghurye provides an elaborate account both colonial and post-colonial policies of protecting the so-called aboriginal population of India. He explains that, prior to the Government of India Act of 1935, the Government of India Act of 1919 had already furnished the governor-general-in-council the possibility to declare any territory in British India to be backward. The list which was drawn up under the Government of India Act of 1935 was embodied in the Government of India (Excluded and Partially Excluded Areas) Order of 1936. Ghurye, The Scheduled Tribes, Chapter 3 and 4. Under Chapter VII-A of the Bengal Tenancy Act. Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, pp. 123–24 and 207. See F.A. Sachse, Final Report of the Survey and Settlement Operations in the District of Mymensingh, 1908–1919 (Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Book Depot, n.d.). Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, pp. 124–25. The census of 1931, which was based on religion, mentions 62.9 per cent Muslims, 32.0 per cent Hindus, 3.1 per cent Christians, and 2.0 per cent tribals. This census, however, listed the Garos as Hindus. The 1941 census was based on community. According to this census, of a total population of 483,081, Muslims comprised 64.7 per cent; Hindus 24.9 per cent; Christians 0.3 per cent; and Tribes 10.1 per cent. The Hajongs of Sribardi were included in the category of Hindus. See Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, p. 39. The “enclavement” of the Chittagong Hill Tracts, for instance, offered the British administrators the opportunity to directly exploit the Hill Tracts. Several developments substantiate this view: firstly, the government claimed ownership of all land in the Chittagong Hills, declared large parts of the hills reserved forests, and gave high quality tracts to European entrepreneurs. Secondly, attempts were made to replace shifting cultivation with settled plough cultivation because the latter was believed to generate higher revenues. Thirdly, several groups of hill people were resettled in other areas in order to strengthen the borders against invasions. Fourthly, outsiders, such as Santals and Gurkhas, were encouraged to settle in the hills and to establish settlements of plough cultivation. See Van Schendel, “The Invention of the ‘Jummas’ ”, pp. 111–15. Tanka meant that tenants were forced to pay their rents in produce instead of cash. Since the landlord did not consider this as a permanent right, the land could again be re-let to the bidder of the highest produce rent.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

202

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

203

48. Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, pp. 123–24. 49. This expression is borrowed from Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, p. 124. 50. Bastin, ibid., pp. 44 and 123. 51. The Catholic Bengalese mentions, for instance, that “[b]oys and young men cannot be expected to take an active interest in their homes which they know will pass to their sisters and be enjoyed by an important husband.” And in June 1937, the archbishop himself writes that “[t]he missionaries believe that this institution is an impoverishing weakness in the community.” The Bengalese 14, no. 10 (November 1933): 7; ibid., 18, no. 6 (June 1937): 24. 52. Rev. P.C. Nall in Our Bond, no. IX (April 1903), p. 4. 53. The Bengalese also writes that the Bengali farmers “are seldom, if ever, out of the clutches of the moneylender.” The Bengalese 14, no. 9 (October 1933): 13. Italics mine. 54. These were organized by tenants who had entered into contracts that demanded payment in kind instead of cash. The tenants were obliged to pay half of their produce to the landowners. The peasant struggles aimed to reduce these rents to one-third share. For the Tebhaga movement in Bengal, see Hamza Alavi, “Peasants and Revolution”, in Kathleen Gough and Hari P. Sharma, eds., Imperialism and Revolution in South Asia (New York and London: Monthly Review Press, 1973), pp. 291–337; Sugata Bose, Agrarian Bengal. Economy, Social Structure and Politics, 1919–47 (Cambridge, etc.: Cambridge University Press, 1987), Chapter 8, pp. 252–73; Cooper, Sharecropping and Sharecroppers’ Struggles; Hashmi, Peasant Utopia; Asok Majumdar, Peasant Protest in Indian Politics. Tebhaga Movement in Bengal (New Delhi: New Publishers, 1993); Sunil Sen, Peasant Movements in India. Mid-nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries (Calcutta and New Delhi: K.P. Bagchi & Company, 1982); Sunil Sen, “The Dilemma”, in A.R. Dessai, ed., Peasant Struggles in India (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1979), pp. 461– 68, and “Tebhaga Chai”, in ibid., pp. 442–52; For recent developments and consequences of the sharecropping system in Bangladesh, see Anjan Kumar Datta, “Enactment of ‘Tebhaga’ and Conditions of Sharecroppers: Some Findings from Two Deltaic Villages of Bangladesh”, in Bengal. Communities, Development and States, edited by Bandyopadhyay, Dasgupta and Van Schendel (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1995), pp. 319–55. 55. Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, p. 121. Italics mine. 56. Our Bond, XXXVI, no. 1 (January 1930): 8. 57. The Bengalese 18, no. 6 (June 1937): 24. 58. The original Bengali text is as follows: “Uthore jagaro Achik shontan, Keno ghume ocheton, Darao, darao Garo jati, Bhor diye paye apnar mati, Pathao, pathao shontan o shontoti, Lobhite bidya dhormo jnan.” Transcription and translation by Willem van Schendel. 59. There is some confusion among the informants regarding Lolit’s education, whether he was a student at Serampore College in Calcutta or at Ananda

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

203

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

204

60.

61.

62.

63.

64.

65. 66. 67. 68. 69.

70.

71.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Mahan College in Mymensingh. Our informants could not tell us in what year he died. Mr Justice A.S.M. Akram and Mr Justice S.A. Rahman, “Report of Muslim Members”, 28 July, 1947, in Reports of Members of the Boundary Commission (Unpublished, India Office Library Archives, London). “No part of the Province of Bengal can be tagged on to as an area outside the Province. Secondly, the Partially Excluded Areas are really five thanas in the Mymensingh district which are Muslim majority thanas. They are contiguous to the main Muslim majority block, and therefore hardly any justification exists for excluding any part of them from East Bengal.” Akram and Rahman, “Report of Muslim Members”, 28 July 1947. Estimates of the number killed have varied widely. According to Andrew J. Major, half a million deaths would seem a safe guess. Andrew J. Major, “ ‘The Chief Sufferers’: Abduction of Women during the Partition of the Punjab”, South Asia, XVIII (Special Issue 1995): 57–58. Leszek A. Kosinski and K. Maudood Elahi, “Introduction”, in Population Redistribution and Development in South Asia, edited by Leszek A. Kosinski and K. Maudood Elahi (Dordrecht, Boston and Lancaster: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1985), p. 5. Gyanesh Kudaisya argues that the actual figure of displaced people may be much higher. See Gyanesh Kudaisya, “The Demographic Upheaval of Partition: Refugees and Agricultural Resettlement in India 1947– 1967”, South Asia, XVIII (Special Issue 1995): 73 (footnote 1). Cf. Leszek A. Kosinski, “Refugee Problems in Bangladesh”, in Kosinski and Elahi, Population Redistribution and Development in South Asia, pp. 221–23; Kudaisya, “The Demographic Upheaval of Partition”, p. 73. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 65. Emmett, Man of Faith and Flame, p. 33. Note that Anukul uses Achiks rather than Mandis to denote the Garos. Achik is the name which the Garos of the Garo Hills use for themselves. Emmett, Man of Faith and Flame, p. 32. Similarly, on 23 March 1950, a Catholic procession was held in Mymensingh town. Two thousand Garos had come to Mymensingh to join the procession: “[t]he Garos – men, women, and children – formed a procession and, carrying the banners of their sodalities [sic] and the Papal flag and that of Pakistan, marched to the station reciting the rosary and singing.” Clancy, Congregations of Holy Cross in East Bengal. Volume II, p. 341. The archbishop of Dhaka came in person to see the chief secretary to the government of East Bengal. He was of the opinion that the members of his mission had been harassed unnecessarily. Letter to M.A. Majid, dated 29 March 1952, File E-6 1952. Home B Proceedings. Government of East Bengal, List 118 Bundle 70. I wish to thank Willem van Schendel for drawing my attention to these cases. Letter to Aziz Ahmed, dated 11 May 1952, File E-6 1952. Home B Proceedings. Government of East Bengal, List 118 Bundle 70. Italics mine.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

204

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

205

72. Cooper, Sharecropping and Sharecropper’s Struggles, p. 233; Hashmi, Peasant Utopia, p. 237; Emmett also refers to Muslims settled on Hajong lands. He writes that “their lands were forfeited to refugee Mohammedans”, Emmett, Man of Faith and Flame, p. 33. 73. Emmett, Man of Faith and Flame, p. 33. 74. Badruddin Umar, “The Struggle of the Peasants. Class Struggles in East Pakistan and the Emergency of Bangladesh, XXI”, Holiday, 1 January 1999, p. 5. 75. Bastin, Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area, p. 37. 76. The Biroidakuni Chronicles for February and March 1956 mention the migration of a great number of Garos to the tea gardens. On 10 February, 60 people, 12 families, left for the tea gardens. On 23 February, some 40 families signed up. On 27 February, an unspecified number of families left. And on 27 March, another 40 people left for the tea gardens. We were also able to locate and consult the chronicles for the Sylhet tea estates for the years 1952– 65. References to Garo immigrants were made on the following dates: 10 April 1954, 18 March 1963, 20 March 1963, and 17 June 1963 (on that date was written that “over a hundred Garos arrived from Biroi”). I do not know why the Biroidakuni chronicles made no more references to migration to Sylhet later. The chronicles of the Sylhet tea estates continue to refer to new Garo immigrants now and then. See Chronicles of the Catholic Missionaries. Sylhet Tea Estates, Vol I–IV. 77. The chronicle of 28 March describes, for example, how one Father of the Mission discovered that “many people are hand up in the villages.” Chronicles of Biroidakuni Mission, 28 March 1956. 78. The chronicle of 27 March refers to the migration from two Garo villages (Pekamara and Kalianikhanda), and specifies the reasons: the Garos of Pekamara left because of “oppression of Refugees and Thieves”. Kalianikhanda people were “just impoverished by floods”. Chronicles of Biroidakuni Mission, 27 March 1956. 79. Biroidakuni Chronicles, 3 November 1963. 80. On 21 January, the Chronicles report that “Our Garos all along the line are very worried about their safety. The refugees are harassing them and threatening them – telling them that all Christians must leave Pakistan, and if any Garos stay in this country they will have to become Muslims!” See Biroidakuni Chronicles, 21 January 1964. 81. In his Easter message, the archbishop of Dhaka wrote that almost all Catholic Garos had fled Mariamnagar, Baramari, Biroidakuni, and Bhalukapara. The parishes of Ranikhong, Baluchora, and Jalchatra (in Modhupur) lost a smaller number. See “Archbishop’s Easter Message”, Protibeshi 11 (29 March 1964): 3. 82. See for example, A.F.M. Kamaluddin, “Refugee Problems in Bangladesh”, in Kosinski and Elahi, eds., Population Redistribution and Development, p. 222; James J. Novak, Bangladesh. Reflections on the Water (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1994), p. 91. 83. The article situates the second influx in the year 1967. This is probably a

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

205

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

206

84.

85. 86. 87. 88. 89. 90. 91.

92.

93. 94.

95.

96.

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

printing mistake, as the author of the article derives the numbers from the Pakistan Observer of 2 September 1965. See Kamaluddin, “Refugee Problems in Bangladesh”, p. 222. For a detailed report on Bangladeshi Garo refugees in the Garo Hills, see Sengjrang N. Sangma, Bangladeshi Immigrants in Meghalaya. Causes of Human Movement and Impact on Garo Hills (Kolkata: Anshah Publishing House, 2005). Biroidakuni Chronicles, 5 July 1964. Ibid., 5 July, 25 October, and 10 to 30 November 1964. See for example, Anti-Slavery Society, The Chittagong Hill Tracts. Militarization, Oppression and the Hill Tribes (London: Anti-Slavery Society, 1984), p. 23. See for example, Biroidakuni Chronicles, 25 and 26 January 1964. Ibid., 26 January 1964. “Archbishop’s Easter Message”, p. 3; see also Biroidakuni Chronicles, 28 January 1964. The Enemy Property Ordinance was a result of the seventeen-day war between India and Pakistan in 1964. The properties were to be returned after the war. Yet, the state of war officially ended only with Bangladesh’s independence in 1971. This meant that the property of Garo refugees were also declared Enemy Property. In 1974, the Bangladesh Government confirmed it as the Vested and Non-Resident Property (Administration) Act (XLVI). Officially no new names were to be added after 1974, but in reality, the law continued to be applied until 1991. See Timm, The Adivasis of Bangladesh, p. 21. Cf. Willem van Schendel, “Who Speaks for the Nation? Nationalist Rethoric and the Challenge of Cultural Pluralism in Bangladesh”, in Erik-Jan Zürcher and Willem van Schendel, eds., Identity Politics in Central Asia and the Muslim World (London: I.B. Tauris, 2000). I do not mean that either one of the two ingredients is exclusive per se. This is certainly not the case with the secular Bengali identity as advocated by Mujib. And according to Lamia Karim, for example, the majority of citizens have never accepted secularism as a central value. See Lamia Karim, “Adivasi Peoples in Bangladesh”, p. 309. Where the events of 1971 are concerned, many Garos refer to the Pakistani army as the Punjabis. Almost all Garos are registered under the name Sangma or Marak. This can be explained by the fact that they were recruited and trained in India, in the Garo Hills, where Garos use either Sangma or Marak as title, and not their chachi name, as is the case in Bangladesh. See Mymensingh Jila Trust, 71-er Proshikkon Shibirer Pramanyo Dolil [Authentic documents of the Training Camps of ’71] (Mymensingh: Mymensingh Jila Trust, n.d.). See A.B. Chakma’s autobiographic “Look Back From Exile. A Chakma Experience”, in They are Now Burning Village After Village. Genocide in the Chittagong Hill Tracts, Bangladesh, edited Wolfgang Mey (Copenhagen: IWGIA, 1984), pp. 42–45. Chakma, “Look Back From Exile”, p. 42; Anti-Slavery Society, The Chittagong Hill Tracts, p. 56.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

206

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

Garos and the State

207

97. Firoj Alam, “Selecting Civil Servants: Omission and Commission”, Daily Star (17 July 1996). The article mentions a reservation in the Civil Service of 30 per cent for freedom fighters, 10 per cent for women, 5 per cent for women who were oppressed during the Liberation War, 5 per cent for tribal people, and 10 per cent for the region. 98. Cf. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, p. 69. 99. Anti-Slavery Society, The Chittagong Hill Tracts, p. 46; S.P. Talukdar, The Chakmas. Life and Struggle (New Delhi: Gian Publishing House, 1988), pp. 50–51. 100. Talukdar, The Chakmas, p. 51. 101. Chakma, “Look Back from Exile”, pp. 58–59. 102. Karim, “Adivasi Peoples in Bangladesh”, p. 307. 103. Estimates ranged between 60 per cent and 85 per cent of Garos in the force. 104. Burling, Strong Women of Modhupur, pp. 71–73; Chandrika J. Gulati, Bangladesh: Liberation to Fundamentalism (A Study of Volatile Indo-Bangladesh Relations) (New Delhi: Commonwealth Publishers, 1988), p. 79; Talukder Maniruzzaman, “Bangladesh in 1975: The Fall of the Mujib Regime and its Aftermath”, Asian Survey 16, no. 2 (1976): 128–29; Talukder Maniruzzaman, “Bangladesh in 1976: Struggle for Survival as an Independent State”, Asian Survey 17, no. 2 (1977): 191–200; M. Rashiduzzaman, “Changing Political Patterns in Bangladesh: Internal Constraints and External Affairs”, Asian Survey 17, no. 9 (1977): 807; Timm, Adivasis of Bangladesh, p. 21. 105. Biroidakuni Chronicles, 17 October 1975. 106. “BDR’s are trying their best to bring back all those Garos who are in the border. Many people went to the border. People are not in peace for nobody knows what is going to happen in future. We are also trying to help them to stay in Bangladesh.” See Biroidakuni Chronicles, 28 November 1975. 107. On 18 November, a Catholic brother writes in the chronicles: “God knows what is behind this fighting.” Biroidakuni Chronicles, 18 November 1975. 108. Term used to refer to the diehard followers of Sheikh Mujib, led by Kader Siddiqui. See Maniruzzaman, “Bangladesh in 1976”, p. 192. 109. Biroidakuni Chronicles, 1 October 1975. 110. Karim, “Adivasi Peoples in Bangladesh”, p. 307. 111. Maniruzzaman, “Bangladesh in 1976”, p. 193. 112. Anti-Slavery Society, The Chittagong Hill Tracts, p. 57. 113. Maniruzzaman, “Bangladesh in 1975”, p. 128. 114. This is not to say that aggression of state representatives has disappeared. There have been several instances where Garos have become the victim of threats and aggression on account of state representatives. Particularly Garos of Modhupur forest have been facing violence and manipulation from local representativtc of the Forest Department and others. 115. Although the Tribal Welfare Association is meant for all minorities, in northern Mymensingh the Garos dominate the organization. Garo members hold most influential positions. One of its first activities was a legal aid project, which they

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

207

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

208

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

organized with the help of a German organization. A few years later, the government ordered the Garos to stop the project and to hand over the accounts. 116. Many Garos from the border area are involved in smuggling. Since they cannot easily be distinguished from Indian Garos, whereas Bengalis are immediately recognized as Bangladeshis, they monopolize the smuggling business in the border region between Mymensingh and the Garo Hills.

08 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 8

By: ROS

208

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

9 SUMMARY AND CONCLUSION: FROM TRIBES TO ETHNIC MINORITIES

The Garos are one of the many non-Bengali communities of Bangladesh. They feel very different from other Bangladeshis and make it a point to maintain their separate identity. This book presented a history of this Garo community. It analysed the evolution of their distinct ethnic identity and tried to unravel the complex processes that contributed to their ethnogenesis. Although this study is heavily indebted to theoretical and empirical contributions from anthropologists, sociologists and other social scientists, it is primarily a historical endeavour. The book thus breaks away from the majority of tribal studies, which are generally dominated by anthropologists, and often lack a historical perspective. Historians of South Asia, on the other hand, seldom focus on so-called tribal communities. Particularly in the case of Bangladesh, historical accounts give no voice to tribal minorities as agents in the (national) history. Their experiences and histories have been marginalized in the dominant accounts, because they disturb the nationalist presumptions which inform the bulk of writing on Bangladesh today. My research on the Garos clearly demonstrates that South Asian tribal studies have much to gain from a historical perspective. It shows that only a long-term perspective allows us to uncover the changeability and flexibility of social boundaries and identities, and to understand contemporary identity formation and inter-group relations in the region. The Garo case offered 209

09 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 9

By: ROS

209

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

210

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

ample opportunity to analyse complex processes of categorization, group formation, identification, and othering in Bangladesh. It also revealed that Garos themselves have been active participants in the making of their own history (and that of others).1 Hence, my prime concern was to historize anthropological categories, to shift the perspective from anthropological objects to historical subjects, and to give voice to people who have long been missing from (national) histories. The Garos also belong to the category of so-called tribes. This has in various ways influenced their ethnogenesis. Attached to the concept of tribe are many preconceived notions of primitivism, isolation, and general backwardness, which do no justice to the experienced day-to-day realities of the people belonging to this tribal category, and which have impacted the very process of identity formation and boundary articulation throughout the region. In other words, tribalist discourse does not only reflect ways of thinking but also influences acting. India and East Pakistan, and later also Bangladesh, developed into different directions and we can only understand processes of marginalization and othering of Bangladeshi “tribes” through a careful contextualization of these processes. The Garo case clearly revealed how tribalist discourse is manifested both on an academic level and in daily life experiences in Bangladesh. It showed how it fosters paternalist attitudes and exposed how dominant perceptions of tribes in Bangladesh (and previously in East Bengal and East Pakistan) have had devastating effects on the daily lives of so-called tribal people. The idea that they are somehow lagging behind “mainstream” Bangladeshis in civilization is connected with associations of hills, forests and other marginal places. Colonial and post-colonial ruling elites have considered the “tribal” inhabitants of these places as being in need of “uplift” and improvement, but never as full-fledged citizens.

IMAGES In the first part of the book, I argued that the tribal category is an outcome of the interaction between colonial attempts to objectify India and a variety of different local responses. Contemporary debates about caste and race criticize the presumed fixed and essentialized make-up of both concepts. Similar debates never developed about tribes, even though the consequences of the tribalist discourse are numerous. One critical aspect of the tribalist discourse is the suggestion that people who are designated as tribal or indigenous somehow share basic political, social, economic, and cultural characteristics. This has enabled administrators, politicians, and academics alike to group all tribes together into one single category. But the essence of

09 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 9

By: ROS

210

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

From Tribes to Ethnic Minorities

211

what tribal or indigenous might mean remains highly elusive and only broadly defined. I argued that this makes the category a catch-all for any group considered to be distant from the “observing Self ”, and perhaps explains more about the categorizer than about the categorized, but also that it carries the danger of becoming a social reality. Ethnic relations with the majority population have for long been highly asymmetrical in terms of access to political power and economic resources. This inequality is also reflected in Garo narratives of Self, which are obviously informed by the tribalist discourse. Private as well as public narratives of Garo-ness include tribalist characteristics and arguments. Nevertheless, despite the intricate and unequal relation between tribalist discourse and emic narratives of Self, Garos do not fully comply with the dominant discourse either. They juggle with tribalist arguments and bend them into positive attributes and strategically advantageous reasoning, which serve their own agendas (whether these are merely related to self-respect or some larger political goal). This is, for example, clearly visible in the ways in which Garos link up to the contemporary discourse on Indigenous Peoples.

BOUNDARIES In part two, I tried to show that the colonial attempts to categorize local people brought only apparent clarity. A comparison of different colonial accounts reveals that colonial categories did not correspond with local identities. Here I also argued that the distinct ethnic community of Garos is the outcome of complicated and long-term processes, in which both colonial as well as local attempts to differentiate and categorize have played an important role. In order to understand the full complexity of social categorization and identity formation, we need to adopt both an etic and emic perspective. After all, etic perceptions do not necessarily correspond with emic perceptions of Self. Colonial and local perceptions of communities and boundaries differed, and colonial observers determined social boundaries which did not have the same significance or meaning for the people concerned. From the very first colonial observations, the Garos were considered one group, clearly different from other neighbouring “races”, “nations”, or tribes. Variation amongst Garos was made secondary to differences with others, and questions about local perceptions of Self and Other were not asked. The confusion and inconsistencies which marked these early nineteenth-century accounts never led to a critical reconsideration of the term tribe and of the observed category of Garos.

09 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 9

By: ROS

211

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

212

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

At the same time, however, a critical reading and comparison of these same late eighteenth- and nineteenth-century reports suggests that the Garos were a loose collection of different groups rather than one distinct ethnic community. The notion of fuzzy communities, which was introduced to describe pre-modern ideas about identity, seemed to capture nineteenthand early-twentieth century Garo conceptions of identity much better than colonial perceptions of fixed categories and identities. The most persuasive arguments that support this suggestion came from the Garos themselves. The personal recollections of elderly Garo villagers revealed a kaleidoscopic co-existence of several social groupings – rather than of one close-knit community – who related to each other in looser or stronger ways, hardly ever or on a frequent basis. While etic approaches are clearly not sufficient to understand social boundaries and categories, emic narratives of social boundaries are not necessarily (more) true. This became clear when we took a closer look at Garo perceptions of boundary transcendence. The minority position of Garos in Bangladesh has generated a strong awareness of their vulnerability. This is clearly reflected by their negative attitude towards inter(ethnic) marriages. Nevertheless, in reality there is a clear lacuna between ideology and practice. The whole set of rules and regulations that should prevent people from marrying across ethnic boundaries are continuously subject to manipulation and negotiation and the social boundaries between Garos and others are more flexible and permeable than Garos would like others (and themselves) to believe. Neither the strong ethnic identity of Bangladeshi Garos, nor their fear of dissolving (“like a candle in a fire”) in the large community of Bengalis, prevents individuals from making choices that would typically disrupt social unity. Moreover, the practice of inter-marriage also shows that Garos distinguish many Others instead of one. Garo-ness and Otherness are evidently always, at least to some extent, open to discussion, and at different moments in time, different criteria determine who is “in” and who is “out”.

BECOMING Garos, as a distinct ethnic community, are the outcome of the interaction between various socio-economic, political, and cultural processes. In part three of this study I analysed the process of becoming the Garos of Bangladesh. Particularly two factors, the introduction of Christianity and the role of the state(s), have informed the ethnogenesis of the Garos of Bangladesh. The large-scale conversion of Garos was the result of a complex, fragmented process. At different moments, different Garos converted for different reasons

09 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 9

By: ROS

212

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

From Tribes to Ethnic Minorities

213

– ranging from spiritual conviction and economic development, to social and political motivations. Although it is particularly difficult to determine the direction of causal relations between Christianization and unification of Garos, the two processes seem clearly linked. This is, for example, revealed by the very pattern of conversion. Whereas early converts were liable to exclusion from their own communities, in the course of the twentieth century, a shared sense of ethnic identity became an increasingly important incentive to convert; many Garos opted for Christianity because they wanted to stay with other Garos. Christianity also brought novel forms of leadership and offered Garos alternative ways to organize, manifest, and express themselves outside the dominant political arenas. Although Christian missionaries are often held responsible for more disintegration amongst the Garos, my sources indicated that it rather was the other way around. Denominational divisions cross-cut local fragmentation, and inter-denominational strife and competition offered Garos space to negotiate their needs and wishes, without having to denounce Christian religion (and identity) altogether. Today, Christianity, as a social identity, enables Garos to maintain a distinct identity in a predominantly Muslim country. It provides a shared platform to unite and to define themselves as one single category of people, and to be included in a larger international Christian world. Christianity has united, and the wish to stay united has further stimulated Christianization. Many post-colonial anthropologists have described missionaries as mere tools of the colonizer, and missionary activities as a symptom of colonial control. Although both the state and the different missionary denominations had their own objectives, they did share a number of interests where Mymensingh’s Garos were concerned. Missionaries acted as patrons of Garos as well as mediators between Garos and the state. They facilitated the unification of Garos but also their exclusion from the larger society. They brought education to northern Mymensingh, provided healthcare and other social services, and introduced a “modern world religion”, but they encouraged the decision of the colonial state to partially exclude northern Mymensingh from the rest of Bengal. This decision and many other state formation processes have profoundly affected the lives, organization, and self-perception of the Garos. State projects such as objectification, territorialization, and nationalism included many but often excluded the Garos and other non-Bengali, non-Muslim minorities. While, for example, the emergence of Bangladesh symbolizes liberation and emancipation for many Bengalis, such an interpretation of the history of Bangladesh does no justice to many other non-Bengali Bangladeshi citizens, for whom the independence of Bangladesh did not bring an end to suppression

09 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 9

By: ROS

213

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

214

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

and to their status as second-rate citizens. The second, competing, dominant discourse of national identity, which is based on a shared Islamic identity, and which is propagated by the state as the national identity of Bangladesh at this very moment, excludes non-Muslims from the nation. States are related to territory, and territorial policies are linked to geographical demarcation and processes of inclusion and exclusion. In combination with nation-ness, which is the most universally legitimate value in the political life of our time,2 territorialization has been most harmful to those who did not fit mainstream nationalist ideologies and identities. With the establishment of the Garo Hills district, the colonial state created a separate Garo area (located in contemporary India). Possibly, the area only received its explicit significance as a distinct Garo realm because of the colonial expansion and state policies. With the partial exclusion of the five northernmost thanas of Mymensingh (PEA), the idea of a Garo homeland in Bengal was created. It even induced a number of Garos to partake in the guerrilla warfare that followed upon the assassination of Sheikh Mujibur Rahman in 1975, and which has lived on in the minds of many until this very day. The post-colonial states of East Pakistan and later Bangladesh underwent many transformations. Their heterogeneous character was also reflected by their often ambivalent and complex attitude towards Bengal’s non-Bengali minorities. On the whole, however, we can view a continuous tendency of othering and exclusion. Although periods of invisibility were followed by visibility, and silence was followed by voice, neither did any state attempt to accept non-Bengali minorities as truly equal citizens, nor did they grant them equal positions and voice. This also explains why in Bangladesh, and in many other parts of South Asia for that matter, claims concerning indigeneity – which make little sense historically and are politically highly sensitive – are becoming widely used methods to demand special rights and provisions. The Indigenous Peoples discourse provides so-called tribes an international podium and audience, and the vehicles to demand a right to self-determination. In October 2001, the people of Bangladesh voted the Bangladesh Nationalist Party (BNP) back into power. Together with the Jamaat-e-Islami (the Islam Unity Council) they form a pro-Islamic government. After a period in which the secular Bengali identity, rather than the Islamic identity, was promoted as the national identity of Bangladesh, at present, “the constant propaganda that the State is an Islamic State encourages and generates a belief in the minds of the ordinary Muslims that non-Muslims have no place in the State except perhaps as subservient people and are not entitled to any rights in the State.”3 In the 1960s, pro-Islamic sentiments allowed for the suppression

09 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 9

By: ROS

214

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

From Tribes to Ethnic Minorities

215

of Garos and other minorities, and even led to their expulsion from East Pakistan. Yet history does not repeat itself. More than forty years have passed since. In the meantime, Garos have developed into a self-conscious community. They have given priority to educating their children, and thousands of them are studying in colleges and universities, and have found jobs in national and international businesses and governmental and non-governmental organizations. They, more than ever before, demand a voice. They are, however, a tiny minority still, and very vulnerable indeed. “The minorities in East Bengal cannot feel a sense of security unless the majority community as a whole are made to believe that the minorities are the citizens of the State as much as the majorities are and are entitled to the same privileges and protection of law with equal rights.”4

RETHINKING TRIBE A historical examination of the Bangladeshi Garos does away with the apparent timeless quality of so-called tribes. It demonstrates that the categorization of South Asia’s population into tribes and others, which also suggests a simplistic dichotomization between a primitive, unchangeable Other, and a sophisticated, developed Self, needs critical evaluation. Some basic incongruities have remained with the introduction of the Indigenous Peoples concept. The Indigenous Peoples discourse also suggests basic similarities where there are none, and presumes that we can somehow make a distinction between “people of the world” and “people of nature”. Such a straightforward categorization clouds our understanding of the complex historical and presentday realities in South Asia. The importance of this work is not confined to a better understanding of how smaller ethnic groups form, survive or disappear in modern society. It also leads to a more comprehensive insight into how social life in Bangladesh is organized and how it has transformed over time. It challenges existing ideas about the relationship between states and citizens in this part of the world, and of notions such as development, democracy, legitimacy, and citizenship. “After all, it is in their treatment of smaller groups that societies show their priorities, their norms for the application of power and governance, their quest for participation and consent, and their blueprint for the future.”5 The question whether Garos eat frogs refers as much to misconceptions (Garos do not eat frogs) as it does to deep-rooted notions of primitivism (eating frogs as an uncivilized habit). It is a crystal-clear illustration of how labels illustrate as well as inform the articulation of boundaries, and serve to include some in the category of Self, and to exclude others. In Bangladesh, to ask if one eats frogs,

09 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 9

By: ROS

215

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

216

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

instantly reflects such inclusion and exclusion. Perhaps the appropriate answer to the question should be: so what if Garos do eat frogs?

NOTES 1. 2.

3. 4. 5.

Cf. Gravers, “Karen Making of a Nation”, p. 268. Benedict Anderson, Imagined Communities. Reflections of the Origin and Spread of Nationalism (London and New York: Verso, 1998, revised and extended edition), p. 3. Kathinka Sinha-Kerkhoff, Tyranny of Partition: Hindus in Bangladesh and Muslims in India (New Delhi: Gyan Publications, 2006), p. 136. Ibid. Van Schendel and Bal, “Beyond the ‘Tribal Mind-Set’ ”, p. 139.

09 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ch 9

By: ROS

216

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:42 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

REFERENCES

I. Unpublished Sources a. Government Records General Adminstration Reports of the Garo Hills District (Simla: Government Central Branch Press, 1876) Government of Bengal Proceedings: Home B. Proceedings Government of Bengal Proceedings: Judicial A. Proceedings Reports of Members of the Boundary Commission (Unpublished, India Office Library Archives, London) b. Missionary Records and Publications Chronicles of the Catholic Missionaries Missionary Herald Our Bond Protibeshi Yearly Report of the GBC to the ABMS II. Published Sources Agarwal, Bina. A Field of One’s Own. Gender and Land Rights in South Asia (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994). Ahmed, Imtiaz, Abhijit Dasgupta and Kathinka Sinha-Kerkhoff, eds. State, Society and Displaced People in South Asia (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 2004). Alam, Firoj. “Selecting Civil Servants: Omission and Commission”, Daily Star, 17 July 1996. Alavi, Hamza. “Peasants and Revolution”, in Imperialism and Revolution in South Asia, edited by Kathleen Gough and Hari P. Sharma (New York and London: Monthly Review Press, 1973), pp. 291–337. Alexander, Elizabeth Susan. The Attitudes of the British Protestant Missionaries Towards Nationalism in India. With Special Reference to Madras Presidency 1919–1927 (Delhi: Konark Publishers, 1994). Alibhai-Brown, Yasmin and Anne Montague. The Colour of Love. Mixed Race Relationships (London: Virago, 1992). Allen, B.C., et al. Gazetteer of Bengal and North East India (Delhi: Mittal Publications, 1979, first published in 1909). Ambasta, Ashesh. Capitalist Restructuring and Formation of Adivasi Proletarians. 217

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

217

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

218

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Agrarian Transition in Thane District (Western India) c. 1817–1990) (Unpublished Ph.D. thesis: Institute of Social Studies, The Hague, 1998). Anderson, Benedict. Imagined Communities. Reflections of the Origin and Spread of Nationalism (London and New York: Verso, 1998, revised and extended edition). Anderson, Benedict R. Language and Power: Exploring Political Cultures in Indonesia (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1990). ———. “Old State, New Society: Indonesia’s New Order in Comparative Historical Perspective”, in Language and Power: Exploring Political Cultures in Indonesia, edited by Benedict R. Anderson (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1990), pp. 94–120. Anthias, Flora and Nira Yuval-Davis. Women-Nation-State (Houndmills, etc.: Macmillan, 1989). Anti-Slavery Society. The Chittagong Hill Tracts. Militarization, oppression and the hill tribes (London: Anti-Slavery Society, 1984). Bal, Ellen. “An Untold Story of the Partition: The Garos of Northern Mymensingh (Bangladesh), the Process of the 1947 Partition, and the Articulation of Identities”, in State, Society and Displaced People in South Asia, edited by Imtiaz Ahmed, Abhijit Dasgupta and Kathinka Sinha-Kerkhoff (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 2004), pp. 245–79. ———. “Becoming the Garos of Bangladesh: Ethnic Unification and Identity Formation in Bangladesh”, Anthropology Review (Institute of Anthropology Hanoi, Vietnam; appeared in Vietnamese) 5 (2003): 56–66. Bal, Ellen, Yasuhiro Takami and Johannes Sangren. Manderangni Jagring. Images of the Garos of Bangladesh (Dhaka: UPL, 1999). Baldwin, C.D. God and the Garos (Sydney: Australian Baptist Publishing House, 1934). Bandyopadhyay, Sekhar. “Caste in the Perception of the Raj. A Note on the Evolution of Colonial Sociology of Bengal”, Bengal Past and Present, 104 (1985): 56–80. ———. Caste, Politics and the Raj. Bengal 1872–1937 (Calcutta and New Delhi: K.P. Bagchi & Company, 1990). ———. “Development, Differentation and Caste: The Namasudra Movement in Bengal, 1872–1947”, in Bengal. Communities, Development and States, edited by Bandyopadhyay, Dasgupta and Van Schendel, pp. 90–119. Bandyopadhyay, Sekhar, Abhijit Dasgupta and Willem van Schendel, eds. Bengal. Communities, Development and States (New Delhi: Manohar, 1994). Bangladesh Bureau of Statistics. 1993 Statistical Yearbook of Bangladesh. 14th edition (Dhaka: Bangladesh Bureau of Statistics, Statistics Division, 1994). Bangladesh District Gazetteers, Mymensingh (Dacca: Bangladesh Government Press, 1978), p. 58. Baptist Union of Victoria. Handbook Containing President’s Address and Reports of the Union Home Mission, Fund, College, Foreign Mission & c. (Melbourne: Watt & Co., Printers, 1892, 1899, 1900). Barbara, Augustin. “Mixed Marriages. Some Key Questions”, International Migration 32 (1994): 571–86.

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

218

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

References

219

Barkataki, S. Tribes of Assam (New Delhi: National Book Trust, 1969). Barnes, R.H., Andrew Gray and Benedict Kingsbury, eds. Indigenous Peoples of Asia (Michigan: Association for Asian Studies, 1995). Barooah, Nirode K. David Scott in North-East India 1802–1831. A Study in British Paternalism (New Delhi: Mushiram Manoharlal, 1970). Barrier, N. Gerald, ed. The Census in British India. New Perspectives (New Delhi: Manohar, 1981). Barth, Fredrik, ed. Ethnic Groups and Boundaries. The Social Organization of Cultural Differences (Bergen and Oslo: Universitets Vorlaget/London: George Allan & Unwin, 1970). Bastin, R.W. Final Report of the Settlement Operations in Five Thanas of Partially Excluded Area of Mymensingh 1938–42 (Dacca: East Bengal Government Press, 1954). Basu, Swaraj. “The Colonial State and the Indigenous Society: The Creation of the Rajbansi Identity in Bengal”, in Bandyopadhyay, Dasgupta and Van Schendel, op. cit., pp. 43–64. Bates, Crispin. “ ‘Lost Innocents and the Loss of Innocence’: Interpreting Adivasi Movements in South Asia”, in Barnes, Gray and Kingsbury, op. cit., pp. 102– 19. ———. “Race, Caste, and Tribe in Central India”, in The Concept of Race in South Asia, edited by Peter Robb (Delhi, etc.: Oxford Press, 1995), pp. 219–59. Baumann, Gerd. The Multicultural Riddle. Rethinking National, Ethnic, and Religious Identities (New York and London: Routledge, 1999). Baud, Michiel, et al. Etniciteit als Strategie in Latijns-Amerika en de Caraïben (Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press, 1994). Bayly, Susan. “Caste and ‘Race’ in the Colonial Ethnography of India”, in Robb, ed., op. cit., pp. 165–218. ———. Caste, Society and Politics in India from the Eighteenth Century to the Modern Age. The New Cambridge History of India IV, no. 3 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999). ———. Saints, Goddesses and Kings. Muslims and Christians in South Indian Society 1700–1900 (Cambridge etc.: Cambridge University Press, 1989). Becker, C. History of the Catholic Missions in Northeast India 1890–1915 (Calcutta: Firma KLM under the auspices of Vendrame Missiological Institute, Sacred Heart College, Shillong, 1980). Benson, Susan. Ambiguous Ethnicity. Interracial Families in London (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981). Bessaignet, Pierre, ed. Social Research in East Pakistan (Dacca: Asiatic Society of Pakistan, 2nd revised edition, 1964), pp. 172–236. Bessaignet, Pierre. “Tribes of the Northern Borders of East Pakistan”, in ibid. Béteille, André. “The Definition of Tribe”, in Tribe, Caste and Religion in India, edited by Romesh Thapar (Delhi: Macmillan, 1977), pp. 7–14. ———. “The Idea of Indigenous People”, Current Anthropology 39, no. 2 (1998): 187–91.

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

219

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

220

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Bhadra, Gautam. “Two Frontier Uprisings in Mughal India”, in Subaltern Studies II. Writings on South Asian History and Society, edited by Ranajit Guha (Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1983), pp. 43–59. Bhattacharjee, Jayanta Bhusan. The Garos and the English 1765–1874 (New Delhi: Radiant Publishers, 1978). Blanchet, Thérèse. Lost Innocence, Stolen Childhood (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1996). Bose, Sugata. Agrarian Bengal. Economy, Social Structure and Politics, 1919–1947 (Cambridge, etc.: Cambridge University Press, 1987). Bosma, Ulbe and Gijsbert Oonk. “Bombay Batavia. Parsi and Eurasian Variations on the Middlemen Theme”, in Mediators between State and Society, edited by Nico Randeraad (Hilversum: Verloren, 1998), pp. 17–41. Breman, Jan, ed. Imperial Monkey Business. Racial Supremacy in Social Darwinist Theory and Colonial Practice (Amsterdam: VU University Press, 1990). Breman, Jan. Of Peasants, Migrants and Paupers. Rural Labour Circulation and Capitalist Production in West India (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1985). Buchanan, Francis, in Montgomery Martin, The History, Antiquities, Topography, and Statistics of Eastern India; Comprising the Districts of Behar, Shahabad, Bhagalpoor, Goruckpoor, Dinajepoor, Puraniya, Ronggopoor, and Assam. Volume V, Rangpur and Assam (Delhi: Cosmo Publications, 1976, first published in 1838). Burling, Robbins. “An Incipient Caste Organization in the Garo Hills”, in Man in India 40, no. 4 (December 1960): 283–99. ———. Hill Farms and Paddy Fields. Life in Mainland Southeast Asia (Englewood Cliffs: Prentice Hall, 1965). ———. Rengsanggri. Family and Kinship in a Garo Village (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1963). ———. The Strong Women of Modhupur (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1997). Butler, John. A Sketch of Assam. With Some Account of the Hill Tribes (London: Smith, Elder and Co., 1847). Caplan, Lionel, ed. Studies in Religious Fundamentalism (London: Macmillan, 1992). Caplan, Lionel. “Popular Conceptions of Fundamentalism”, in ibid., pp. 1–24. ———. Warrior Gentleman. ‘Gurkhas’ in the Western Imagination (Providence and Oxford: Berghahn Books, 1995). Carey, Rev. William. The Garo Jungle Book (Tura: Tura Book Room, 1993, first published in 1919). Carroll, Lucy. “Colonial Perceptions of Indian Society and the Emergence of Caste(s) Associations”, Journal of Asian Studies 37, no. 2 (1978): 233–50. Catholic Directory of Bangladesh (Dhaka: Bishop’s Conference of Bangladesh, 1992). Census of India, 1901. Volume I, India, Ethnographic Appendices (by H.H. Risley) (Calcutta: Government Printing, 1903). ———, 1911. Volume I, India, Part I, Report (by E.A. Gait) (Calcutta: Government Printing, 1913).

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

220

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

References

221

———, 1921. Volume V, Bengal, Part I, Report (by W.H. Thompson) (Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Book Depot, 1923). ———, 1931. Volume V, Bengal and Sikkim, Part I (by A.E. Porter) (Calcutta: Central Publication Branch, 1933). Chakma, A.B. “Look Back From Exile. A Chakma Experience”, in They are Now Burning Village After Village. Genocide in the Chittagong Hill Tracts, Bangladesh, edited by Wolfgang Mey (Copenhagen: IWGIA, 1984). Chakrabarty, Dipesh. “Modernity and Ethnicity in India”, South Asia XVII, Special Issue (1994): 143–55. Chatterjee, Partha and Gyan Pandey, eds. Subaltern Studies VII (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1993). Chaudhuri, Binay Bhushan. “ ‘The Myth of the tribe?’ The Question Reconsidered”, The Calcutta Historical Journal XVI, no. 1 (1994): 125–56. ———. “Tribal Society in Transition: Eastern India 1757–1920”, in India’s Colonial Encounter. Essays in Memory of Eric Stokes, edited by Mushirul Hasan and Narayani Gupta (New Delhi: Manohar, 1993), pp. 65–120. Chowdhury, Anwarullah, ed. Pains and Pleasures of Fieldwork (Dhaka: National Institute of Local Government, 1985). Clancy, Raymond C. The Congregation of Holy Cross in East Bengal, 1853–1953. In Three Parts with a Brief History of the Church in Bengal. Volume 1 (Holy Cross Foreign Mission Seminary, Washington D.C.: Unpublished manuscript, 1953). ———. The Congregation of Holy Cross in the Diocese of Dacca 1888–1927 (Holy Cross College Brookland Station, Washington D.C.: Unpublished manuscript, 1948). ———. Congregations of Holy Cross in East Bengal. Volume II (Holy Cross Foreign Mission Seminary, Washington D.C.: Unpublished manuscript, 1953). Cohn, Bernard S., ed. An Anthropologist among Historians and Other Essays (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1987). Cohn, Bernard S. “The Census, Social Structure and Objectification in South Asia”, in Cohn, ed., ibid., pp. 224–54. ———. “Notes on the History of the Study of Indian Society and Culture”, in Structure and Change in Indian Society, edited by Milton Singer and Bernard S. Cohn (Chicago: Aldine Publishing Company, 1968), pp. 3–28. ———. “The Pasts of an Indian Village”, in Time. Histories and Ethnologies, edited by Diane Owen Hughes and Thomas R. Trautman (Ann Arbor: The University of Michigan Press, 1995), pp. 21–30. Conlon, Frank F. “The Census of India as a Source for the Historical Study of Religion and Caste”, in The Census in British India. New Perspectives, edited by N. Gerald Barrier (New Delhi: Manohar, 1981), pp. 103–17. Conrad, Yves. “Lisu Identity in Northern Thailand: A Problematique for Anthropology”, in Hill Tribes Today. Problems in Change, edited by John McKinnon and Bernard Vienne (Bangkok: White Lotus-Orstrom, 1989), pp. 191–219.

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

221

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

222

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Cooper, Adrienne. Sharecropping and Sharecroppers’ Struggles in Bengal 1930–1950 (Calcutta and New Delhi: KP Bagchi & Company, 1988). Cornell, Stephen and Douglas Hartmann. Ethnicity and Race. Making Identities in a Changing World (Thousand Oaks, London and New Delhi: Pine Forge Press, 1998). Dalton, Edward Tuite. Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal (Calcutta: Indian Studies Past & Present, 1973, originally published in 1872). Das, Suranjan. Communal Riots in Bengal 1905–1947 (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1991). Das Gupta, Pranab Kumar. Life and Culture of a Matrilineal Tribe of Meghalaya (New Delhi: Inter-India Publications, 1984). Datt Bharti, Brahm. “Political Roots of Christianity in India”, in Politics of Conversion, edited by Devendra Swarup (Delhi: Deendayal Research Institute, 1986), pp. 81–100. Datta, Anjan Kumar. “Enactment of ‘Tebhaga’ and Conditions of Sharecroppers: Some Findings from Two Deltaic Villages of Bangladesh”, in Bengal. Communities, Development and States, edited by Bandyopadhyay, Dasgupta and Van Schendel (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1995), pp. 319–55. De Maaker, Erik. Negotiating Life: Garo Death Rituals and the Transformation of Society (Ph.D. thesis, Leiden University, 2006). De Vos, George A. “Ethnic Pluralism: Conflict and Accomodation”, in Ethnic Identity. Creation, Conflict and Accommodation, edited by Romanucci-Ross, Lola and George A. De Vos (Walnut Creek/London/New Delhi: Altamira Press, 1995, 3rd edition), pp. 15–47. Dena, Lal. Christian Missions and Colonialism. A Study of Missionary Movement in Northeast India with Particular Reference to Manipur and Lushai Hills, 1894– 1947 (Shillong: Vendrame Institute, 1988). Dessai, A.R., ed. Peasant Struggles in India (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1979). Devalle, Susana B.C. Discourses of Ethnicity. Culture and Protest in Jharkhand (New Delhi, etc.: Sage Publications, 1992). Dirks, Nicholas B. Castes of Mind: Colonialism and the Making of Modern India (Princeton and Oxford: Princeton University Press, 2001). Downs, Frederick S. “Christian Conversion Movements among the Hill Tribes of Northeast India in the Nineteenth and Twentieth History”, in Religion in South Asia. Religious Conversion and Revival Movements in South Asia in Medieval and Modern Times, edited by G.A. Oddie (New Delhi: Manohar, 1991, 2nd revised edition), pp. 155–74. ———. North East India in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries. History of Christianity in India Volume V, Part 5 (Bangalore, The Church History Association of India, 1992). Dudley Jenkins, Laura. “Another ‘People of India’ Project: Colonial and National Anthropology”, The Journal of Asian Studies 62, no. 4 (November 2003): 1143– 70.

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

222

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

References

223

Eaton, Richard M. “Comparative History as World History: Religious Conversion in Modern India”, Journal of World History 8, no. 2 (1997): 243–71. ———. “Conversion to Christianity among the Nagas, 1876–1971”, The Indian Economic and Social History Review 21, no. 1 (1984): 1–44. ———. The Rise of the Islam and the Bengal Frontier (Berkeley, etc.: University of California Press, 1993). Eidheim, Harald. Aspects of the Lappish Minority Situation (Oslo: Scandinavian University Press, 1971). ———. “When Ethnic Identity is a Social Stigma”, in Ethnic Groups and Boundaries. The Social Organization of Cultural Difference, edited by Fredrik Barth (Bergen and Oslo: Scandinavian University Press), pp. 39–57. Eliot, John. “Observations on the Inhabitants of the Garrow Hills. Made during a Public Deputation in the Years 1788 and 1789”, Asiatic Researches 3 (New Delhi: Cosmo Publications, 1979, first published in 1794), pp. 17–37. Emmett, Ian. Man of Faith and Flame. Bilu Babu of Birisiri (Melbourne: Jenkin Boxton and Co, n.d.). Eriksen, Thomas Hylland. Ethnicity and Nationalism. Anthropological Perspectives (London/Sterling, Virginia: Pluto Press, 2002, 2nd edition). ———. Us and Them in Modern Societies. Ethnicity and Nationalism in Mauritius, Trinidad and Beyond (Oslo: Scandinavian University Press, 1992). Fried, M.H. The Notion of Tribe (Menlo Park, Cal.: Cummings Publishing Company, 1975). Fruzzetti, Lina M. The Gift of a Virgin. Second Indian Impression with a New Introduction on ‘Some Contemporary Issues in Context’ (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1990). Fruzzetti, Lina M. and Ákos Östör. “Bad Blood in Bengal: Category and Affect in the Study of Kinship, Caste, and Marriage”, in Concepts of Person. Kinship, Caste, and Marriage in India, edited by Östör, Lina Fruzzetti and Steve Barnett (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1983). Gain, Philip, ed. Bangladesh. Land, Forest and Forest People (Dhaka: Society for Environment and Human Development, 1995). Gain, Philip. The Last Forests of Bangladesh (Dhaka: Society for Environment and Human Development, 1998). Galanter, Marc. Competing Equalities. Law and the Backward Classes in India (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1984). Geertz, Clifford. The Interpretation of Cultures. Selected Essays by Clifford Geertz (New York: Basic Books, 1973). Ghosh, Jamini Mohan. “An Afghan Fortress in Mymensingh”, Bengal Past & Present, 27 (1924): 56–58. ———. “The Pagal Panthis of Mymensingh”, Bengal Past & Present, 28 (1924): 42– 53. Ghurye, G.S. The Scheduled Tribes (Bombay: Popular Prakash, 1963, 3rd edition). Goedert, Edmund N. The Apostolate to the Garos (Dacca: Unpublished manuscipt, 1959).

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

223

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

224

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

———. Holy Cross Priests in the Diocese of Dacca 1853–1981 (Notre Dame Indiana: Province Archive Center, 1983). Gomes, Stephen G. “The Paharias in Bangladesh: A Case Study of Assimilation and Identification with Policy Implications”, in Tribal Cultures in Bangladesh, edited by Mahmud Shah Qureshi (Rajshahi: Institute of Bangladesh Studies, 1984), pp. 135–57. ———. The Paharias: A Glimpse of Tribal Life in North Western Bangladesh (Dhaka: Caritas, 1988). Gough, Kathleen and Hari P. Sharma, eds. Imperialism and Revolution in South Asia (New York and London: Monthly Review Press, 1973). Gravers, Mikael. “The Karen Making of a Nation”, in Asian Forms of the Nation, edited by Stein Tonnesson and Hans Antlöv (Richmond: Curzon, 1996), pp. 237–69. Gray, Andrew. “The Indigenous Movement in Asia”, in Indigenous Peoples of Asia, edited by Barnes, R.H., Andrew Gray and Benedict Kingsbury (Michigan: Association for Asian Studies, 1995), pp. 35–58. Guha, Ranajit, ed. Subaltern Studies II. Writings on South Asian History and Society (Delhi: Oxford University Press, 1983). Guha, Sumit. Environment and Ethnicity in India, 1200–1991 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999). Gulati, Chandrika J. Bangladesh: Liberation to Fundamentalism. (A Study of Volatile Indo-Bangladesh Relations) (New Delhi: Commonwealth Publishers, 1988). Hall, Stuart. “Old and New Idenities, Old and New Ethnicities”, in Culture, Globalization and the World-System, edited by A.D. King (Basingstoke, England: Macmillan, 1991), pp. 41–68. Hannerz, Ulf. “Culture between Center and Periphery. Toward a Macroanthropology”, Ethnos 54 (1989): 200–16. Hardiman, David. The Coming of the Devi: Adivasi Assertion in Western India (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1995). Hasan, Mushirul and Narayani Gupta, eds. India’s Colonial Encounter. Essays in Memory of Eric Stokes (New Delhi: Manohar, 1993). Hashmi, Taj ul-Islam. Peasant Utopia. The Communalization of Class Politics in East Bengal, 1920–1947 (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1994). Headland, Thomas N., Kenneth L. Pike and Marvin Harris. Emics and Etics. The Insider/Outsider Debate (Newbury Park, etc.: Sage Publications, 1990). Heesterman, J.C. The Inner Conflict of Tradition. Essays in Indian Ritual, Kingship, and Society (Chicago and London: The University of Chicago Press, 1985). Hefner, Robert W., ed. Conversion to Christianity. Historical and Anthropological Perspectives on a Great Transformation (Berkeley, etc.: University of California Press, 1993). Hefner, Robert W. “Of Faith and Commitment: Christian Conversion in Muslim Java”, in Hefner, ed., ibid., pp. 99–123. ———. “Introduction: World Building and the Rationality of Conversion”, in Hefner, ed., ibid., pp. 3–43.

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

224

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

References

225

Hinton, Peter. “Do the Karen Really Exist?”, in Highlanders of Thailand, edited by John McKinnon and Wanat Bhruksasri (Singapore, Oxford, New York: Oxford University Press, 1986), pp. 155–68. Hobsbawm, Eric and Terence Ranger, ed. The Invention of Tradition (Cambridge, etc.: Cambridge University Press, 1983). Hodson, T.C. India. Census Ethnography, 1901–1931 (New Delhi: Usha, reprint 1987, first published in 1937). Hoekstra, Hanneke. The Orthodoxy of the Heart. Faith, Fryslân, and Feminism in the Novels of Ypk fan der Fear (Groningen: FFYRUG, 1998). Hondius, Dienke. Gemengde huwelijken, gemengde gevoelens. Aanvaarding en ontwijking van etnisch en religieus verschil since 1945 (Den Haag: Sdu Uitgevers, 1999). Horton, Robin. “On the Rationality of Conversion”, Part I, Africa 45, no. 3 (1995). Hunter, W.W. A Statistical Account of Assam. Volume II (London: Trübner & Co, 1879). ———. Statistical Account of Bengal. Volume V, Districts of Dacca, Bakarganj, Farídpur, and Maimansingh (London: Trübner & Co., 1875). Inden, Ronald. Imagining India (Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1990). Islam Khan. Nurul, Bangladesh District Gazetteers. Mymensingh (Dacca: Bangladesh Government Press, 1978). IWGIA. The Indigenous World 1998–1999 (Copenhagen: IWGIA, 1999). Jacobs, Julian, et al. The Nagas. Society, Culture and the Colonial Encounter (London: Thames and Hudson, 1990). Jalal, Ayesha. Democracy and Authoritarianism in South Asia: A Comparative Perspective (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995). ———. “Societies, Cultures and Ideologies: Hybrids in Contrived Monoliths”, in ibid., pp. 201–46. ———. “State Formation and Political Processes in India and Pakistan, 1947 to c. 1971”, in ibid., pp. 29–65. Jasal, Smita and Eyal Ben-Ari, eds. The Partition Motif in Contemporary Conflicts (New Delhi, Thousand Oaks, London: Sage Publications, 2007). Jengcham, Shubash. Bangladesher Garo Sampradai (Dhaka: Bangla Academy, 1994). Jenkins, Richard, Rethinking Ethnicity. Arguments and Explorations (London, etc.: Sage Publications, 1997). Johnson, Walton R. and D. Michael Warren. Inside the Mixed Marriage: Accounts of Changing Attitudes, Patterns and Perceptions of Cross-Cultural and Interracial Marriages (Lanham: University Press of America, 1993). Kamaluddin, A.F.M. “Refugee Problems in Bangladesh”, in Population Redistribution and Development in South Asia, edited by L.A. Kosinski and K.M. Elahi (Dordrecht, Boston and Lancaster: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1985). Kar, Parimal Chandra. British Annexation of the Garo Hills (Calcutta: Nababharat Publishers, 1970). ———. Glimpses of the Garos. Chapter 6 and 7 (Tura: Garo Hills Book Emporium, 1982).

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

225

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

226

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Karim, Lamia. “Pushed to the Margins: Adivasi Peoples in Bangladesh and the Case of Kalpana Chakma”, Contemporary South Asia 7, no. 3 (1998): 301–16. Karlsson, Bengt K. “Anthropology and the ‘Indigenous Slot’: Claims to Debates about Indigenous Peoples’ Status in India”, Critique of Anthropology 23, no. 4 (2003): 403–23. Karlsson, B.G. Contested Belonging. An Indigenous People’s Struggle for Forest and Identity in Sub-Himalayan Bengal (Lund: Lund University, 1997). Karotemprel, Sebastian. Albizuri among the Lyngams (A Brief History of the Catholic Mission among the Lyngams of Northeast India) (Shillong: Vendrame Missiological Institute, 1985). Kaviraj, Sudipta. “The Imaginary Institution of India”, in Subaltern Studies VII, edited by Partha Chatterjee and Gyan Pandey (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1993), 1–39. Kertzer, David I. Family Life in Central Italy, 1880–1910. Sharecropping, Wage Labor, and Coresidence (New Brunswick: Rutgers University Press, 1984). Keyes, Charles, ed. Ethnic Adaptation and Identity. The Karen on the Thai Frontier with Burma (Philadelphia: Institute for the Study of Human Issues, 1979). ———. “Introduction”, in Keyes, ed., ibid., pp. 1–24. ———. “Presidential Address: ‘The Peoples of Asia’ – Science and Politics in the Classification of Ethnic Groups in Thailand, China and Vietnam”, The Journal of Asian Studies 61, no. 4 (November 2002): 1163–203 Khaleque, Kibriaul. “Garo Kinship Terminology: Idealization and Reality”, The Dhaka University Studies 39 (1983): 153–80. ———. “My Fieldwork Experience in a Garo Village of Bangladesh”, in Chowdhury, ed., op. cit., pp. 207–23. ———. “The Operational Use of Anthropological Concepts of Garo Matrilineal Descent Groups”, Social Science Review 2, no. 1 (1985): 67–85. ———. Social Change among the Garo. A Study of a Plains Village in Bangladesh (Unpublished M.A. thesis for the Australian National University, 1982). Kooiman, Dick. Conversion and Social Equality in India. The London Missionary Society in South Travancore in the 19th Century (New Delhi, Manohar, 1989). Kosinski, Leszek A. and K. Maudood Elahi, eds. Population Redistribution and Development in South Asia (Dordrecht, Boston and Lancaster: D. Reidel Publishing Company, 1985). Kosinski, Leszek A. and K. Maudood Elahi. “Introduction”, in Kosinski and Elahi, eds., ibid. Kosinski, Leszek A. “Refugee Problems in Bangladesh”, in Kosinski and Elahi, eds., ibid. Kotalová, Jitka. Belonging to Others. Cultural Construction of Womanhood in a village in Bangladesh (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1996). Kottuppallil, George. “Roman Catholic Work among the Garos 1911–1933”, in Indian Church History Review (n.d.), pp. 111–21. Kudaisya, Gyanesh. “The Demographic Upheaval of Partition: Refugees and

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

226

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

References

227

Agricultural Resettlement in India 1947–1967”, South Asia XVIII (Special Issue 1995). Kuper, Adam. Anthropology and Anthropologists. The Modern British School (Londen and New York: Routledge, 1991). ———. The Invention of Primitive Society. Transformations of an Illusion (London and New York: Routledge, 1991). Lal, Dena. Christian Missions and Colonialism. A Study of Missionary Movement in Northeast India with particular reference to Manipur and Lushai Hills, 1894–1947 (Shillong: Vendrame Institute, 1988). Lehman, F.K. “Who are the Karen, and Is So, Why? Karen Ethnohistory and a Formal Theory of Ethnicity”, in Keyes, ed., op. cit., pp. 215–54. Leicht, F. and S. Karotemprel, eds. Early History of the Catholic Missions in Northeast India, 1598–1890 (Calcutta: Firma KLM, 1989). Luhrman, T.M. The Good Parsi. The Fate of a Colonial Elite in a Postcolonial Society (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1996). Mackenzie, Alexander. The North-East Frontier of India (Delhi: Mittal Publications, 1989, first published in 1884, entitled History of the Relations of Government with the Hill Tribes of the North-east Frontier of Bengal). Major, Andrew J. “ ‘The Chief Sufferers’: Abduction of Women during the Partition of the Punjab”, South Asia XVIII (Special Issue 1995): 57–72. Majumdar, Asok. Peasant Protest in Indian Politics. Tebhaga Movement in Bengal (New Delhi: New Publishers, 1993). Majumdar, Dhirendra Narayan. A Study of Culture Change in Two Garo Villages of Meghalaya (Gauhati: Gauhati University Department of Publications, 1980). Maniruzzaman, Talukder. “Bangladesh in 1975: The Fall of the Mujib Regime and its Aftermath”, Asian Survey 16, no. 2 (1976): 119–29. ———. “Bangladesh in 1976: Struggle for Survival as an Independent State”, Asian Survey 17, no. 2 (1977): 191–200. Manorama, Ruth. “The Situation of Dalit Women”, Indigenous Affairs 2 (1995): 4–7. Marak, Julius. Garo Customary Laws and Practices (A Sociological Study) (Calcutta: Firma KLM Private limited, 1986). Marak, Sergius Siram. “The Indigenous People of Bangladesh Cry in the Wilderness”, Chiring, International Year for the World’s Indigenous People Issue (2 October 1993). McKinnon, John and Wanat Bhruksasri, ed. Highlanders of Thailand (Singapore, Oxford, New York: Oxford University Press, 1986). McKinnon, John and Bernard Vienne. Hill Tribes Today. Problems in Change (Bangkok: White Lotus-Orstrom, 1989) M’Cosh, John. Topography of Assam (Calcutta: G.H. Huttman, Bengal Military Orphan Press, 1837). Memmi, Albert. The Colonizer and the Colonized (London: Earthscan Publications,

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

227

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

228

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

1990, translated from Portrait du Colonisé précédé du Portrait du Colonisateur, 1957). Mey, Wolfgang, ed. They are Now Burning Village After Village. Genocide in the Chittagong Hill Tracts, Bangladesh (Copenhagen: IWGIA, 1984). Migdal, Joel S. Strong Societies and Weak States. State-Society Relations and State Capabilities in the Third World (Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1988). Mills, Sara. Discourse (London and New York: Routledge, 1997). Moffatt Mills, A.J. Report on the Province of Assam (Calcutta: Jones, Calcutta Gazette Office, 1854). Murray Li, Tania, ed. Transforming the Indonesian Uplands. Marginality, Power and Production (Australia, etc.: Harwoord Academic Publishers, 1999). Murray Li, Tania. “Introduction”, in Li, ed., ibid., pp. xiii–xxiv. ———. “Marginality, Power and Production: Analysing Upland Transformations”, in Li, ed., ibid., pp. 1–44. ———. “Relational Histories and the Production of Difference on Sulawesi’s Upland Frontier”, Journal of Asian Studies 60, no. 1 (February 2001): 41–66. Mymensingh Jila Trust. 71-er Proshikkon Shibirer Pramanyo Dolil [Authentic documents of the Training Camps of ’71] (Mymensingh: Mymensingh Jila Trust, n.d.). Nagengast, Carole and Michael Kearney. “Mixtec Ethnicity: Social Identity, Political Consciousness, and Political Activism”, Latin American Research Review 25, no. 2 (1990): 61–91. Nakane, Chie. Garo and Khasi. A Comparative Study in Matrilineal Systems (Paris: Mouton and Co., 1967). Nandy, Ashis. The Intimate Enemy. Loss and Recovery of Self Under Colonialism (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1990). Neff Gurney, Joan. “Female Researchers in Male-Dominated Settings. Implications for Short-Term Versus Long-term Research”, in Experiencing Fieldwork. An Inside View of Qualitative Research, edited by William B. Shaffir and Robert A. Stebbins (Newbury Park, etc.: Sage Publications), pp. 53–61. Nokmandi Prakashana. A Census of Garo Housemaids and Others in Dhaka (Dhaka: Nokmandi Prakashana, 1994). Novak, James J. Bangladesh. Reflections on the Water (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1994). Nawaz, Ali. “The Tribal and Other Links of Bangladesh”, The New Nation, 21 February 1988. Oddie, Geoffrey A., ed. Religion in South Asia. Religious Conversion and Revival Movements in South Asia in Medieval and Modern Times (New Delhi: Manohar, 1991, 2nd revised edition). Oddie, Geoffrey A. “ ‘Orientalism’ and British Protestant Missionary Constructions of India in the Nineteenth Century”, South Asia 17, no. 2 (1994): 27–42. Östör, Ákos, Lina Fruzzetti and Steve Barnett, eds. Concepts of Person. Kinship, Caste, and Marriage in India (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1983).

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

228

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

References

229

Owen Hughes, Diane and Thomas R. Trautman, eds. Time. Histories and Ethnologies (Ann Arbor: The University of Michigan Press, 1995). Paraka Garo. Cultural Centre, Mande-rang-ni Chiti, Easter Issue (1996). Peterson Royce, Anya. Ethnic Identity. Strategies of Diversity (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1982). Pfeffer, Georg and Deepak Kumar Behera, eds. Contemporary Societies: Tribal Studies. Volume V: Concept of Tribal Society (New Delhi: Concept Publishing Company, 2002). Pianazzi, A. In Garoland (Tura, Assam: Catholic Mission, 1935). Playfair, A. The Garos (Gauhati and Calcutta: United Publishers, 1975, first published in 1909). Porter, A.E. Census of India, 1931, Volume V. Bengal and Sikkim Part I (Calcutta: Central Publication Branch, 1933). Prakash, Gyan. “Science ‘Gone Native’ in Colonial India”, Representations 40 (1992): 153–178. Qureshi, Mahmud Shah, ed., Tribal Cultures in Bangladesh (Rajshahi: Institute of Bangladesh Studies, Rajshahi University, 1984). Quarishi, Ferdaus A. Christianity in the North Eastern Hills of South Asia. Social Impact and Political Implications (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1987). Radcliffe, Sarah A. “The Geographies of Indigenous Self-representation in Ecuador. Hybridity, Gender and Resistance”, in European Review of Latin American and Caribbean Studies, 63 (December 1997): 9–28. Rashiduzzaman, M. “Bangladesh in 1977: Dilemmas of the Military Rulers”, Asian Survey 18, no. 2 (1978): 126–34. ———. “Changing Political Patterns in Bangladesh: Internal Constraints and External Affairs”, Asian Survey 17, no. 9 (1977). Ravi, Srilata, Mario Rutten and Beng-Lan Goh, eds. Asia in Europe, Europe in Asia (IIAS: Leiden/ISEAS: Singapore). Rema, Peter. “The Aborigines of Greater Mymensingh”, Angshidar (Partnership). 1993 International Year for World’s Indigenous People (1993), p. 50. Reynolds, C.S. “A Narrative of Our Connexions with the Dusannee and Cheannee Garrows, with a Short Account of Their Country”, Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal 18, Part 1 (January–June 1849): 45–61. Reynolds, H.J. History and Statistics, Dacca Division (Calcutta: E.M. Lewis, Calcutta Central Press Company Limited, 1868). Risley, H.H. The Tribes and Castes of Bengal. Ethnographic Glossary, Volumes I & II (Calcutta: Firma Mukhopadhyay, 1981, first published in 1891). Robb, Peter, ed. The Concept of Race in South Asia (Delhi, etc.: Oxford Press, 1995). Robinson, William. A Descriptive Account of Assam: With a Sketch of the Local Geography, and a Concise History of the Tea Plant of Assam: To which is Added, A Short Account of the Neighbouring Tribes, Exhibiting their History, Manners, and Customs (New Delhi: Sanskaran Prakashak, 1975, original publication in 1841).

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

229

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

230

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Romanucci-Ross, Lola and George A. De Vos, eds. Ethnic Identity. Creation, Conflict and Accommodation (Walnut Creek/London/New Delhi: Altamira Press, 1995, 3rd edition). Rowney, Horatio Bickerstaff. The Wild Tribes of India (Delhi: Low Price Publications, 1990, first published in 1882). Roy, Suprokash. Bharoter-Bidroho O Gonogantric Shongram (Calcutta: Book World, 1966). Royce, Anya Peterson. Ethnic Identity. Strategies of Diversity (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1982). Rozario, Santi. Purity and Communal Boundaries. Women and Social Change in a Bangladeshi Village (Sydney: Allen & Unwin, 1992). Sachse, F.A. Final Report of the Survey and Settlement Operations in the District of Mymensingh, 1908–1919 (Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Book Depot, 1920). ———. Mymensingh, Bengal District Gazetteers (Calcutta: Bengal Secretariat Depôt, 1917). Sahlins, M. Tribesmen (Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice Hall, 1968). Said, Edward W. Orientalism (London, etc.: Penguin Books, 1995). Sangma, Milton S. History of American Baptist Mission in North-East India (1836– 1950). Part I & II (Delhi: Mittal, 1987). ———. History and Culture of the Garos (New Delhi: Books Today, 1979). Sangma, Sengjrang N. Bangladeshi Immigrants in Meghalaya. Causes of Human Movement and Impact on Garo Hills (Kolkata: Anshah Publishing House, 2005). Sattar, Abdus. The Sowing of Seeds. The Sociology of Primitive Sex (Dacca: Abdeylebros & Co, 1978). ———. In the Sylvan Shadows (Dhaka: Bangla Academy, 1983, first published in 1971). ———. Tribal Culture in Bangladesh (Dacca: Muktadhara, 1975). Schipper, Mineke. De boomstam en de krokodil. Kwesties van ras, cultuur en wetenschap (Amsterdam: Van Gennep, 1995). Schulte Nordholt, Henk. “Locating Southeast Asia: Postcolonial Paradigms and Predicaments”, in Asia in Europe, Europe in Asia, edited by Srilata Ravi, Mario Rutten and Beng-Lan Goh (IIAS: Leiden/ISEAS: Singapore), pp. 36–56. Scott, James C. Seeing like a State. How Certain Schemes to Improve the Human Condition Have Failed (New Haven and London: Yale University Press), 1998. Sen, Sunil. “The Dilemma”, in Peasant Struggles in India, edited by A.R. Dessai (Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press, 1979), pp. 461–68. ———. Peasant Movements in India. Mid-nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries (Calcutta and New Delhi: K.P. Bagchi & Company, 1982). ———. “Tebhaga Chai,”, in Dessai, ed., op. cit., pp. 442–52. Sen, Sipra. The Tribes of Meghalaya (Delhi: Mittal Publications, 1985), pp. 14–62. Sen Gupta, Kanti Prasanda. The Christian Missionaries in Bengal 1793–1833 (Calcutta: K.L. Mukhopadhyay, 1971).

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

230

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

References

231

Shaffir, William B. and Robert A. Stebbins, eds. Experiencing Fieldwork. An Inside View of Qualitative Research (Newbury Park, etc.: Sage Publications, 1991). Shakespear, L.W. History of the Assam Rifles (Calcutta: KLM, 1977, first published in 1929). Silberstein, Lawrence J., ed. Jewish Fundamentalism in Comparative Perspective. Religion, Ideology and the Crisis of Modernity (New York: New York University Press, 1993). Silberstein, Lawrence J. “Religion, Ideology, Modernity: Theoretical Issues in the Study of Jewish Fundamentalism”, in Silberstein, ed., ibid., pp. 3–26. Sinha-Kerkhoff, Kathinka. Tyranny of Partition: Hindus in Bangladesh and Muslims in India (New Delhi: Gyan Publications, 2006). Sinha-Kerkhoff, Kathinka and Ellen Bal. “De-partitioning Society: Contesting Borders of the Mind in India and Bangladesh”, in The Partition Motif in Contemporary Conflicts, edited by Smita Jasal and Eyal Ben-Ari (New Delhi, Thousand Oaks, London: Sage Publications, 2007), pp. 75–98. Singer, Milton, and Bernard S. Cohn, eds. Structure and Change in Indian Society (Chicago: Aldine Publishing Company, 1968). Singh, K.S., ed. People of India. Meghalaya, Volume 32 (Calcutta: Seagull Books, 1994). Skaria, Ajay. “Shades of Wildness. Tribe, Caste, and Gender in Western India”, Modern Asian Studies 56, no. 3 (1997): 726–45. Soddy, Gordon. Baptists in Bangladesh. A Historical Sketch of more than One Hundred Years’ Work of the Baptist Missionary Society in Bengal (Dhaka: National Council of Churches – Bangladesh, 1978). Swarup, Devendra, ed. Politics of Conversion (Delhi: Deendayal Research Institute, 1986). Syiemlieh, David R. British Administration in Meghalaya. Policy and Pattern New Delhi: Heritage Publishers, 1989). Tajfel, Henri. Human Groups and Social Categories. Studies in Social Psychology (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981). Talukdar, S.P. The Chakmas. Life and Struggle (New Delhi: Gian Publishing House, 1988). Thapar, Romesh, ed. Tribe, Caste and Religion in India (Delhi: Macmillan, 1977). Thompson, Paul. The Voice of the Past (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989). Timm, R.W. The Adivasis of Bangladesh (London: Minority Rights Group, 1991). Tripura, Prashanta. “The Colonial Foundation of Pahari Identity”, Journal of Social Studies 58 (1992). Umar, Badruddin. “The Struggle of the Peasants. Class Struggles in East Pakistan and the Emergency of Bangladesh, XXI”, Holiday, 1 January 1999. Van Schendel, Willem, ed. Francis Buchanan in Southeast Bengal (1798). His Journey to Chittagong, the Chittagong Hill Tracts, Noakhali and Comilla (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1992).

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

231

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

232

‘They ask if we eat frogs’: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh

Van Schendel, Willem. The Bengal Borderland. Beyond State and Nation in South Asia (London: Anthem Press, 2005). ———. “Geographies of Knowing, Geographies of Ignorance: Jumping Scale in Southeast Asia”, Environment and Planning D: Society and Space 20 (2002): 647–68. ———. “The Invention of the ‘Jummas’: State Formation and Ethnicity in Southeastern Bangladesh”, Modern Asian Studies 26, no. 1 (1992): 95–128. ———. “ ‘Madmen’ of Mymensingh: Peasant Resistance and the Colonial Process in Eastern India, 1824–1833”, The Indian Economic and Social History Review 22, no. 2 (1985): 139–73. ———. Peasant Mobility. The Odds of Life in Rural Bangladesh (New Delhi: Manohar, 1982). Van Schendel, Willem and Ellen Bal, eds. Banglar Bohujati: Bangali Chhara Banglar Onnyanyojatir Proshongo (Calcutta: International Centre for Bengal Studies, 1998). Van Schendel, Willem and Ellen Bal. “Bhumika: Name Ki Eshe Jay?”, in Van Schendel and Bal , eds., ibid., pp. 9–24. ———. “Beyond the ‘Tribal’ Mind-Set: Studying Non-Bengali Peoples in Bangladesh and West Bengal”, in Contemporary Societies: Tribal Studies. Volume V: Concept of Tribal Society, edited by Georg Pfeffer and Deepak Kumar Behera (New Delhi: Concept Publishing Company, 2002), pp. 121–39. Vedantham, T.R. “Church as a Tool of Imperialism in the Modern World”, in Politics of Conversion, edited by Devendra Swarup (Delhi: Deendayal Research Institute, 1986), pp. 71–79. Veer, Peter van der. Religious Nationalism. Hindus and Muslims in India (Berkeley, Los Angeles and London: University of California Press, 1994). Vermeulen, Hans and Cora Govers. The Anthropology of Ethnicity. Beyond “Ethnic Groups and Boundaries” (Amsterdam: Het Spinhuis, 1996). Waddell, L.A. “The Tribes of the Brahmaputra Valley: A Contribution on their Physical Types and Affinities”, Journal of the Asiatic Society, Part III. 1900. Anthropology, no. 1 (1900). White, Sarah C. Arguing with the Crocodile. Gender and Class in Bangladesh (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1992). William Carey. The Garo Jungle Book (Tura: Tura Book Room, 1993, first published in 1919). Wolf, Eric R. Europe and the People Without History (Berkeley, etc.: University of California Press, 1990). Wood, Peter. “Afterword: Boundaries and Horizons”, in Hefner, ed., op. cit., pp. 305–21. Zürcher, Erik-Jan and Willem van Schendel, eds. Identity Politics in Central Asia and the Muslim World (London: I.B. Tauris, 2000).

10 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Ref

By: ROS

232

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

4/16/07, 10:43 AM

Fonts: AGaramond

233

Index

INDEX

A Abeng, 15, 64, 74, 77, 89, 92, 95, 146 Abengyas, 73 aboriginal tribes, 9, 23 Aboriginal Welfare Association, 165 Aboriginal Welfare Board, 171 aborigines, 9, 10, 35 Achik, 6, 64, 73, 74, 84 Achik Shongho Social Movement, 169, 170, 171, 175, 176 Achikrang, 64 adivasi minority, 60 adivasis, 2, 10, 13, 37, 53 administrative researchers, 31 agriculture dependence on, 4 Amerindian population, 9 Ansars, 184 pro-Muslim, 182 Anthropological Survey of India, 82 Areng, 108 Aguri, 47 Ambasta, 47, 48 anachronism, 32 Anglican church, 137 anthropological research, 5 anthropologists, 32, 37 anti-colonial agitations, 167 arranged marriages, 64 Aryan race, 35 Assam, 170 Bengali refugees from, 178 Assamese of Boko, 80

Atiagra, 87 Atongs, 10, 87, 89, 90, 91, 92, 95, 103 Australian Baptist Mission, 171 Australian Baptists, 134, 167 Australian Baptist Missionaries, 180 Awami League, 186, 194, 195

B Babu Joy Nath Chaudhuri, 138 Babul, 89, 103 Badruddin Umar, 176 Baldwin, C.D., 143, 154 Banais, 80, 143, 162, 187 Bangladesh, 9, 10 independence of, 188 relief efforts for, 189 significance of emergence of, 213 uni-cultural stance, 190 Bangladesh Garo Student Organization (Bagachas), 60 Bangladesh Nationalist Party, 214 Bangladesh Population Census (1991), 24 Bangladesh Rifles, 190 Bangladeshi Garos, 6, 50, 72, 88, 92, 106, 193, 215 Bangladeshis distinguished from Bengalis, 6 Banglapedia Internet version, 1, 39, 108 Baptist church, 138, 148 Baptist mission, 151 Baptists, 137 complaints of, 147

233

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

233

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

234

Index

Barooah, Nirode K., 85 Barth Ethnic Groups and Boundaries, 4 Bastin, R.W., 65, 145, 156, 166, 167 Battacharjee, Jayanta Bhusan, 78 Baumann, Gerd, 24 Bayley, W.R., 144, 145 Bayly, Susan, 31, 35, 45, 46, 153 Bengal Borderland, 6 Bengali, 6, 10 influx of, 176 middle class, 58 Bengali Baptist missionary, 138 Bengali culture, 6 Bengali dressing style adoption by Garos women, 28 Bengali journalist, 53 Bengali Muslims, 60 Bengali population little interest in Christianity, 137 Bengali refugees influx of, 155 Partition (1947), 172 Bengali women, 66 Bengalis, 91 Bengalization, 193 Bessaignet, Pierre, 40 Beteille, Andre, 48 betel leaf plantations, 11 Bibalgree, 52, 94, 102, 139, 143, 148 Bilduri, 97 Birisiri, 171 Birisiri Church, 138 Biroidakuni, 147 Birodukani Chronicles, 205 Biroidakuni Mission, 148 Bodo group, 80 borkondazes, 160 Boundary Commission, 170 boundary demarcation, 109 Brahman Hindus, 36 Brak, 89

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

234

Size: 6" x 9"

British effect of departure, 175 British colonialism nature of, 31 British colonialists classification of population, 28 British India break up of, 172 British Indians, 35 British East India Company, 70 British Occupation, 79 Buchanan, 73, 74, 82 use of “tribe”, 75 Buchanan, Francis, 71 Burling, 83, 84, 86, 90, 93, 100 visit to Garo Hills, 146, 149, 154 Burling, Robbins, 63, 72 Butler, John, 71, 86

C caste classification, 34 Catholic Chronicles, 177, 182 Catholic church, 137, 148 Catholic Garo priest, 61 Catholic Mission of Modhupur Forest, 152 Catholic missionaries Biroidakuni, 177 Catholic students, 149 Catholics, 148 complaints of, 147 Chakma Chakma, 57 Chakma delegation meeting with Mujib, 189 Chakmas, 66, 91 chatchis, 95, 105 Chibok, 89, 90, 95, 99, 103, 104 Chie Nakane, 89 children education of, 146 Chiring, 60 Chisak, 94

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

235

Index

Chisim, 94, 95 Chisim, Suborno, 16, 17 see also Suborno Chittagong, 11, 55 Chittagong Hill Tracts, 11, 66, 182, 186, 189, 192, 202 Christian community Bangladesh, in, 137 Christian Garos, 98 Christian lifestyles, 58 Christian missionaries, 15, 213 effect of British departure, 175 widely adopted method, 156 Christian NGOs, 189 Christianity, 14, 54, 104, 141, 148 boundary marker, as a, 145 conversion into, 138, 142, 151, 168 ethnogenesis of Garos, 152 role in Garos society, 92 role of, 137, 138, 213 Christian schools, 146 chu (rice beer), 138 Church of Bangladesh, 134 Civil Officer, 68 Civil Service, 188 Civil Service Examinations, 194 Cohn, Bernard, 96 colonial administrators, 30 colonial history reconstruction of, 29 colonial observers India, on, 43 colonial period, 159 colonialism scientific observations during, 31 state hegemony, 164, 165 colonalists attempts at categorizing local population, 211 preoccupation of, 36 Commissioner for Scheduled Castes and Tribes, 8

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

235

Size: 6" x 9"

Commissioner of Cooch Behar, 71 Communists, 176 conversions definition, 133 Christianity, to, 135 converts abstaining from chu, 155 Cossyahs, 79 Counch, 74 cultural variety, 67 culture importance of, 4

D Dacca, 83 Dacca Artillery Park, 160 dalits, 23 Dalton, 73, 75, 86 Dalton, Edward Tuite, 71 Dalus, 162, 185 Damakchigirif, 78 De Vos, George, 64 debates caste and race, on, 210 definitions state, 159 territorialization, 164 tribe, 7, 8 deforestation, 59 Dhaka, 11, 16, 55 expatriates in, 59 Diggil, 89 Dhaka Garo community, 12 Dhaka University, 12 Dipesh Chakrabarty, 33 Dirks, Nicholas, 3 division unity through, 147 documentary, 23 Garos of Bangladesh, on, 62 dol, 90, 91, 92, 95, 106, 150 Dolgoma, 97

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

236

Index

domestic servants, 195 Drong, 94 Dual, 89, 95, 103, 104 Dugol, 75 Durgapur thana, 178

E East Bengal Garos of, 165 East Pakistan, 9, 182, 214 Garos, 171 Indian Muslim refugees, 178 East Pakistan Rifles, 178 Eidhem, Harald, 64 Eliot, 71, 82 Eliot, John, 5 emic discourse, 51 Enemy Property Ordinance, 183, 206 environmental issues, 61 Eriksen, Thomas, 4, 65, 66 Ethnic Groups and Boundaries, 4 ethnic pluralism, 64 ethnic relations, 51 ethnicity anthropological studies of, 4, 5 ethnography Garos, 29 Europe scientific practice in, 33

F fakirs, 162 food crisis, 176 freedom fighters Garos, 187

G Gain, Philip, 66 Ganchi, 89 Ganchings, 87 Garo, 87, 89, 162 conceptions of identity, 212 narratives of Self, 18

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

236

Size: 6" x 9"

Garo community, 12 Garo culture, 5 Garo diaspora, 105 Garo divisions, 89–96 Garo dols, 97 Garo emigration, 177 Garo Hills, 6, 40, 70, 71, 76, 97, 144, 149, 161, 177, 187, 195, 196, 214 incorporation into British India, 164 international border, effect of, 173 proper Garo territory, 163 Garo Hindus, 156 Garo identity, 12 Garo immigration, 177 Garo inheritance, 95 Garo kinship, 95 Garo kinship divisions, 93, 94 Garo language, 54 absence of written, 70 Garo narratives of Self, 211 Garo Newsletter, 59 Garo political system, 77 Garo Progothi Shongho, 56, 57 Garo recollections dol, of, 91 Garo systems of classification, 54 Garo sub-divisions, 80 Garo tribes, 74, 75, 76, 77 Garo women dressing, 28, 44 Garo-ness, 5 etic and emic ideas, 67 public narratives, 58–62 Garoland, 136, 137, 148 Garorang, 64 Garos, 10, 36, 166, 186, 187 arrival in India, 180, 181 Bangladesh, of, 6, 11–15, 39–43, 184–19 Bangladeshi, 72, see also Bangladeshi Garos central organization, lack of, 79 communication lines, 52

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

237

Index

distinct ethnic community, 212 economic progress of, 195 education, 59, 149, 150 effect of Partition (1947), 172, 173 embedded in Bangladesh, 197 ethnic identity, 62, 63 ethnogenesis of, 158 flight to India, 99, 173, 174, 179 heterogenous understanding of Self, 51 importance of Christianity, 92 influence of states, 159 loss of culture, 57, 58 making their own history, 210 matrilineal society, 14, 166 migration, 55 organizing, 146, 147 perceptions of state, 159 physical appearance, 53 preserving identity, 60 pride, 60, 61 prime division, 22 process of naming, 109 publications on, 29 return to Pakistan, 180, 181, 183 trading by, 199 Garos category, 79 Garos language, 80 Garrow Hills, see also Garo Hills, 72 Goalpara, 83 Government of Bengal (1884), 31 Government of India (1884), 31 Greater Mymensingh district, 11 gun ban, 99 gutok sam, 103

H Hajongs, 80, 91, 143, 162, 164, 166, 168, 176, 185, 186, 187 Haluaghat thana, 52, 101, 143 hardship battle against, 63 harijans, 23 Hawaraghat, 73, 74

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

237

Size: 6" x 9"

Hefner, Robert W., 153 herbal potions, 99 hill tribes, 67 hilly border areas, 70 Hindu castes, 43 Hindu Garo community, 152 Hindu society, 34 Hinduism, 142, 143, 144 conversion into, 145 Hindus, 30 conversion into Christianity, 140 Hindu-Muslim divide, 43 historiography Garos, 29 Hinton, Peter, 82 historical perspective history (20th century), 70 importance of, 209, 210 Hodies, 143, 162 homelessness, 61 Hopkinson, 83 household servants survey of, 66 human rights organizations, 39 Hunter, W.W., 77 hybrid race, 81

I identity constitution, 64 Inden, Ronald, 34 Independent Commission on International Humanitarian Issues, 49 India initial Orientalist view on, 43 objectifying, 33–39 support for Kader Bahini, 193 Indian Border Security Force, 192 Indian ethnology, 37 Indian historiography, 37 Indian Medical Service, 31 Indian society colonialist perceptions, 28

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

238

Index

indigenous debate about notion of, 48 Indigenous Peoples, 2, 9, 10, 38, 39, 43 contemporary discourse on, 211 introduction of concept, 215 Indigenous Peoples discourse, 61 Indira Gandhi loss in elections, 193 inter-dol marriages, 106 inter-group contact intensity of, 106 inter-marriages, 102, 103, 104, 105 see also marriages, mixed international organizations, 39 internationalization Garo identity, 195 Islamic Republic of Pakistan establishment of, 171, 172 Islamization projects, 184 isolation living in, 41, 42

J Jacobs, Julian, 68, 82 Jaintias, 79 Jamaat-e-Islami, 214 James Scott, 33 Jaring, 89 jat, 53, 64, 91, 107 jati, 53, 64 Jayanta Bhusan Bhattacharjee, 78 Jengcham, 107 Jenkins, F., 75 Jeypore, 78 Jhum, 11, 12 Jhumia, 11 Jinaighati thana, 187 Joomea, 85 jumma, 10, 11 Jummas, 84

K Kachari, 145

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

238

Size: 6" x 9"

Kader Bahini, 190, 191, 192, 193 before end of, 193 Kader Siddiqui, 188, 190, 191 arrival in northern Mymensingh, 191 Kader’s Fighters, 190 Kaibortos, 47 kaliparaj, 48 Kalumalupara, 74 Kamrup district, 80 Kamrup-Goalpara region, 160 Karam Shah, 200 Karlsson, 86, 157 Kasia, 76 Kaviraj, Sudipta, 82 Kearney, Michael, 64 Kearns, Matthew, 138, 148 Keyes, Charles, 67 Khaleque, 90, 94, 108 Khaleque, Kibriaul, 90 Khasis, 79 matrilineal, 108 spoken language, 87 Khasis language, 80 Kibriaul Khaleque, 63 kinship, 92, 95 kinship system, 105, 108 Kocha, 74 Koches, 10, 80, 96, 143, 162, 185 Kochu, 89, 90, 104 kriti, 65 Kuper, Adam, 44 kushuk, 100, 150

L Lalung, 145 landless labourers, 14 landlessness, 61 langta, 84 language, 100 landlords repressive, 14 Leach, Edmund, 3 Lehman, F.K., 82

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

239

Index

liberation war, 185, 188 Lookee Dooar, 78 lost culture ideas of, 54, 55 Lowland Garos, 6, 151, 171 Lushais, 84 Lyntea, 73, 84

M Maaker, Erik de, 107 Machi, 77 ma’chong, 94, 96 Mackenzie, Alexander, 83 Mahmud Shah Qureshi, 42 McKinnon, John, 82 madong, 94 mahari, 95, 96 distribution of, 110 maharis, 94 mainstreamization, 196 Mande, 73 Mandi, 6, 72 Mandi-rang ni Chiti, 59, 66 Mandirang, 64 Mandis, 98 unification of, 99 Marak, 94 Marak, Julius, 81, 84, 87, 89 marginality understanding of, 47 marginalized position, 7 market economy dependency on, 13 marriages, 94 arranged, 94 mixed, 99, 112–28 restrictions, 100 married women death of, 109 Matabengs, 77 matrilineal definition of, 14 matrilineal grouping, 108

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

239

Size: 6" x 9"

matrilineal society, 93 M’Cosh, John, 75, 77, 83 Mechpara, 74 Megam, 81, 89, 92, 101, 103 Me’gams, 87 Meghalaya, 6 middle class, 57 migration, 55 Mikir, 145 mimangs, 139 mimang kam, 105 Mirza Nathan, 1 Mission House of Bengal’s Garoland, 137 missionaries, 136, 137 methods and attitudes, 140 tools of colonizer, as, 150 missionary activities, 168 missionary mediators, 166, 167 mite, 25 mixed marriages, 99 modern Indian, 9 modern traditions, 63 modernity narrative of, 59, 60 Modhupur, 63, 72, 139, 141, 144 Modhupur Garos, 170 Modhupur forest, 13 Momin, 108 Mon-Khmer language, 81, 87 Moulvi Bazar, 24 Mrong, 94 Mughal emperor, 161 Mughal rule, 159, 160 Mughal rulers, 70 Mughal tax collector, 161 Mujibite, 191 Mukti Bahini, 185, 186 Muslim Bengali migrants, 98 Muslim Bengalis, 166 landless, 178 Muslim League, 175, 176 Muslim peasantry, 13

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

240

Index

Muslims, 30 perceptions about, 98 Myanmar, 3 Mymensingh, 6, 12, 13, 41, 70, 83, 89, 143, 163, 170, 190, 198 buffer states, 160, 161 exclusive policies concerning, 165 influx of Bengalis, 178 international border, 173 northern, 164, 198 population of, 164 Mymensingh Garos, 196

N Nagengast, Carole, 64 Nakane, 95 narratives of self, 50–66 national encyclopaedia, 1 Nesfield, John, 47 Nokmandi Survey, 66 nokna, 14, 95 non-Bengali minorities, 7 non-Governmental organizations (NGOs), 12, 56 Northeast India scholars from, 68 Northern Indians, 35 Norway, 64 Nuniyas, 73, 75, 80

O oral history role of, 15 Orientalism, 32 Orientalist discourse, 32 Orientalist perception, 30 Orientalists, 34 Oxfam, 180, 183

P Pagol Panthi movement, 200 pahari, 10 Pakistan, 176

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

240

Size: 6" x 9"

attitude towards Garos, 181–84 attitude towards missionaries, 175 Islamic identity of, 185 perceptions about, 174 Pani Koches, 145 Paraka, 59 Partha Chatterjee, 32 Partially Excluded Area, 165, 166, 170, 187 Partition (1947), 100, 169, 172 Patang, 6, 7, 94 peasant uprisings, 176 People of India series, 68, 86 people of nature, 61, 62 people’s rights, 61 persistent image history of, 27–44 Playfair A., 41, 68, 73, 74, 78, 80 political system, 77, 78 polygamy, 110 prejudices, 103 Primitive Tribes, 36, 38 public perceptions, 62 purdah, 14, 65 purity of blood, 65

R Rabhas, 80, 96 race discourse of, 35, 36 social category, as a, 2 racial purity, 53 racial theories, 37 Rajas of Kamrup, 76 Rajmahal Hills, 10 Rajbansis, 162 Ramjongga, 85 Rangpur, 70, 73, 83, 85 Raumari, 85 religion role of, 34 religious conversions Christianity, 138

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

241

Index

Rema, 94, 95 Rema, Peter, 66 Rengsanggri, 89 representations of Self, 62 Reynolds, C.S., 71, 86 Revenue Survey of Mymensingh, 201 Revisional Survey, 165, 166 Risley, H.H., 33, 47 Robbinson, William, 75 Roman Catholic missionaries, 167 Rowney, Horatio Bickerstaff, 79, 86 Rugas, 87, 89

S Sachse, F.A., 42 Salgetal, 58 Sangma, 94 Sangma, Milton, 81, 87, 90 Sangsarek, 15, 54, 92 conversion into Christianity, 141 Sangsarek festivals, 58 celebration of, 138 Sangsarek Garos, 107 Sangsarek religion, 148 Sangsareks, 25, 98, 139 sannyasis, 162 sanskriti, 65 Santal, 10 Sattar, Abdus, 40 Scheduled Tribes of India, 8, 9, 37 Schipper, Mineke, 63 schools importance of, 150 Scott, 71, 75, 77, 82, 85 report in Barooah, 85, 86 Scott, David, 71, 157 Scott, James C., 46 segmentation process of, 32 self perception, 109 Seventh Day Adventists, 152 Sheikh Mujib, 185, 189, 190 shomaj, 107

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

241

Size: 6" x 9"

Sira, 108 situationalist approach culture and identity, 4 slash-and-burn cultivation, 12, 59 smuggling, 208 social category tribe, 2 social construct caste as a, 34, 35 Somons, 89, 102 South Asia tribe, 2 South Asian tribal studies, 209 Southern Indians, 35 state definition of, 159 role of, 158 stereotyping, 103 Suborno, 50, 51, 155, 173 Sumit Guha, 41 Sunamganj, 24 Suranjan Das, 13 suppression battle against, 63 Susangga, 74 Swarajists, 168

T Talukder Manuruzzaman, 192 Tangail district, 13 tea plantations, 11 Tebhaga movement, 167 territorialization definition of, 164 Toju, 94 Topography of Assam, 83 Tribal Academy, 194 tribal image dealing with, 60 Tribal Welfare Association (TWA), 194 tribalist discourse, 7–11, 29, 43, 63 tribes category of 36, 37

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

242

Index

W

colonial construct, 8 common depiction of, 2 definition of, 7, 8 dominant notion of, 51 Tripuras, 10

U United Nations Year for Indigenous Peoples, 9 untouchables, 23 upland-lowland dichotomies, 47 upojatis, 10, 37

V Van Schendel, Willem, 2, 6, 84 volunteers Garo freedom fighters, 187

11 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Index

By: ROS

242

Size: 6" x 9"

Waddell, L.A., 31, 32, 84 wana krita, 102 Wanat Bhruksasri, 82 West Garo Hills, 107 Western culture, 142 wet-rice cultivation, 62 White, V.J., 165 World Baptist Alliance, 180 World Christian Council, 180, 183

Z zamindari influence, 163 zamindars, 14, 60, 70, 85, 160, 161, 199 conflicts involving, 163 end of hegemony, 162 illegal practices, 162 Ziaur Rahman, 185

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:30 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Ellen Bal holds a Ph.D. in history and at present teaches Anthropology at the VU University of Amsterdam. She has published various articles and books, among them Manderangni Jagring: Images of the Garos of Bangladesh (Dhaka: University Press Limited, 1999), with Yasuhiro Takami and Johannes Sandgren. She has also been involved in research on the Indian diaspora in Surinam and the Netherlands and has edited the Autobiography of an Indian Indentured Labourer: Munshi Rahman Khan (with Kathinka Sinha-Kerkhoff and Alok Deo Singh).

12 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Author

By: ROS

243

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:09 PM

Fonts: AGaramond

IIAS/ISEAS Series on Asia Series Editors: Wim Stokhof and Paul van der Velde The IIAS/ISEAS Series on Asia takes a multidisciplinary approach to issues of inter-regional and multilateral importance for Asia in a global context. The series aims to stimulate dialogue amongst scholars and civil society groups at the local, regional and international levels. Titles in this Series Geoffrey Benjamin and Cynthia Chou, eds., Tribal Communities in the Malay World: Historical, Cultural and Social Perspectives (2002). Srilata Ravi, Mario Rutten and Beng-Lan Goh, eds., Asia in Europe, Europe in Asia (2004). Wim Stokhof, Paul van der Velde and Yeo Lay Hwee, eds., The Eurasian Space: Far More Than Two Continents (2004). Cynthia Chou and Vincent Houben, eds., Southeast Asian Studies: Debates and New Directions (2006). Ellen Bal, They Ask if We Eat Frogs: Garo Ethnicity in Bangladesh (2007).

12 TheyAsk_EatFrogs Author

By: ROS

244

Size: 6" x 9"

J/No: 06-15540

5/4/07, 5:09 PM

Fonts: AGaramond